OrionB15

Dreams of Home Chapter 35

(A/N) Don’t forget to vote on our Poll!  One week left with Game of Thrones X HP looking like the winner unless you guys come out in force to overturn it.  Also on Discord we are doing another giveaway for a Harry Potter Lego steam key so if you are interested jump in the giveaways tomorrow to sign up.  Cheers!

Chapter 35

The congratulations from the students and faculty alike were immense.  At every turn on Harry’s way through the crowds of people, he was being stopped and talked to.  He appreciated the support, but it also seemed that people were only interested in Harry’s performance.  He tried to talk up the others, and it worked on some, particularly those who really understood Quidditch.  The defense had done their best, while Imelda and Regulus had done the best job of all the other houses in putting up points and holding James back.  It didn’t help things that Frank was a great Keeper.  Certainly not what Oliver was capable of, but quite talented.  Harry did not doubt the boy could play as a reserve player somewhere if he desired.

Gryffindor was also partying all the way up to the castle.  Harry could only imagine the tomfoolery that would occur in the tower that evening, and part of him was jealous of James that he would not get to partake.  Sighing wistfully, Harry grinned at the memory of some of the parties his Gryffindors had thrown in his time and did his best to stay away from the rabbit hole of what would have happened to all his housemates in his own timeline.

Deciding to stay distracted he was greeted by his family and friends enthusiastically when he stepped into the crowded Three Broomsticks.  The first to greet him was his mother who was beaming at him, “You played marvelously, dear.  I can’t believe you had all those beautiful witches cheering for you and you decided to give your snitch to me.  Silly boy, you can’t be wasting your charms on your mother.”

Offering the woman a kiss on the cheek as she embraced him Harry offered a grin, “You have them all beat, mum.”

Charlus chuckled from behind the woman while Arcturus rolled his eyes, “You Potters are all a bunch of kissasses. I thought there was just something wrong with your father, but apparently, the apple didn’t fall far from the tree.”

“If I can’t make my mother smile, what hope do I have to make any other woman smile?” Harry asked cheekily.

Arcturus grumbled while Charlus laughed at his son’s words.  Suddenly Harry turned to face his three grinning female friends and his face dropped, “So what’s the verdict?  Is my reputation ruined?”

Andi’s smile widened, “Live in fear Potter.  We know all your secrets now!”

“I certainly hope not.” Harry said, raising his eyebrows toward his parents.  He knew they didn’t have many childhood stories about him.  Unless they decided to make up embarrassing stories about him.  It seemed most likely his friends were bluffing him.  Glancing around to the bar to see if anyone was being nosy he was happy to note that the place was lively, and people seemed to just be enjoying the post revelries from the Quidditch match.

Pandora however came forward putting an arm on his shoulder, “Andi’s right, Potter.  You may be Slytherin’s unsung hero today after nearly unseating the unbeatable lions, but tomorrow we will have it all over the castle what a softie you were as a tyke.”

Elaina was offering Harry a grin and he knew the trio were just winding him up, “I am trembling in horror.  I guess the only thing left to do now is drink my sorrows away.”

This made his family laugh as Charlus called for a round of drinks to go around the table.  Fleamont and Euphemia both looked happy to be spending time with their nephew while Fleamont put an arm around Harry, “I thought you were going to beat him.  I could see the look of panic on his face when you went after the snitch.”

Euphemia huffed, “That boy needed to be humbled.  Is he not to grace us with his presence?”

Harry offered the woman a grin, “He promised to grace us with a champion's presence at some point.  I would expect sooner rather than later.  The look on Sirius’ face promised a long night ahead for Gryffindor.”

This caused everyone to chuckle while Andi asked, “Is there anything you can’t do?  I think I am getting tired of hearing how great you are.”

“I am atrocious at all things artistic.  I can’t draw, paint, sketch, or color within the lines on a kid's coloring book.” Harry said half seriously causing the group to laugh.

The match was discussed at length by the group until James showed up looking rather pissed.  He held both hands in the air at his arrival at the Three Broomsticks proclaiming, “Hold your applause my fellow witches and wizards the champion has arrived.”

Harry rolled his eyes at his cousin's entrance as his family moved to embrace the Head Boy.  In the meantime, the Slytherin Seeker ordered two shots of fire-whiskey for the pair as James approached him, throwing an arm around him, “Still can’t get over the game we played this afternoon.  I can only imagine the bloodbath it would’ve been had you been in Gryffindor.”

Watching as two small glasses levitated towards the two Harry chuckled, “Yeah, whatever James, it was a good game.  You’re lucky we only play against each other once a year.”

James chuckled, “Some of your little tricks wouldn’t work on me a second time.”

“I assure you I have a hundred more that I could run my team through if I had a little more time.” Harry returned with a fake scowl.

“No one likes a sore loser, Harry!” James scolded with a fake pompous voice.

Reaching out for the two glasses Harry passed one to his cousin, “We will have to agree to disagree.  What we can certainly agree on is that the Quidditch gene is running strong in this generation.  Cheers to the day we get to play on the same team.”

James took the glass with a massive grin, “Cheers to that, Harry.  The future of the English National Team is right here in this bar.”

The two clicked glasses and took the liquid down in a quick motion.  Charlus laughed as he came over and put an arm around both boys, “Give it a few more years boys and I have little doubt you two could accomplish it.”

Fleamont offered the boys an encouraging smile, “I thought that the very first time we saw you boys play together.  One day we may just get to see you two on the international stage.”

Andi asked, “Is that the plan right out of school?  Both of you are going to try and be pros?”

James drunkenly shook his head, “Nah Harry and I have some unfinished business we have to take care of first, but one day.”

Harry’s eyes shot towards his paternal grandparents and the two who had become his parents in this world.  A look of pain crossed each of their faces, while even Arcturus who was watching the scene had a grim look.  The three Slytherin witches however looked confused by his words so Harry quickly added, “Prongs here still has to convince Evans to fall in love with him.”

Grinning at the change of topic James sighed, “I’m going to marry that girl, Harry.  Just watch.”

This made the boy chuckle and the dark cloud that briefly hovered over the group was cast away.  The group exchanged a few more pleasantries before James attempted to make excuses to depart, “Well the party is on hold in the Gryffindor Common Room, and my faithful followers along with the Marauders await me.”

Fleamont chuckled at the boy, “We are ready to depart for the evening as well.  Let us walk you back to the castle.”

“No need I will take the secret passageway through Honeydukes.  The owner and I get along.  He will allow me through.” James boasted.

Andi grinned at the boy, “Why don’t you let Pandora and I come along?  We are ready to go back to the castle, and we have both wanted to check it out since Elaina told us about it.”

James looked between the two suspiciously, then accusingly at Harry, “You showed her the secret passageway?  Girlfriends don’t get to be an exception to the rule, Potter!”

Harry blushed deeply as he glanced at Elaina who had colored in the cheeks as well, before saying, “I used it for mischief as intended.  That’s how I snuck her out of the castle before she had her Hogsmeade approval!  If anything you should be proud.”

James grinned happily at the news, “Okay you’re right I approve.  I suppose I can show you two if you promise not to show anyone else.”

“That would be splendid.” Dorea said with a smile towards her nephew, “That gives us a chance to finalize our Holiday plans with Miss Essex before my son escorts her back to the castle.”

James nodded in agreement and Charlus clapped his hands together, “Excellent that settles it.  Girls, please see my nephew safely back to the castle.”

Arcturus chuckled, “The boy is in good hands.  With my granddaughter at his side, she would filet the first person alive that dared attack the group.”

Andromeda blushed under the complement of the man and she offered the pair a softer smile, “We will be careful.  I will try not to put anyone in the hospital wing tonight.”

Pandora grinned, “Us Slytherins only practice our dark magic during the week!”

This caused the table to laugh and James to protest as the group said their goodbyes.  Saying his goodbyes to James, Harry was also patted on the back by Arcturus and exchanged hugs with Fleamont and Euphemia as they followed the teens out the door.  That left just Harry, Charlus, Dorea, and Elaina at the table.  Charlus wasted no time in moving them to a smaller table and ordering another round of drinks as the night began to fall over Hogsmeade and the Three Broomsticks began to settle into a calmer atmosphere.

When Harry’s father returned with drinks, Dorea offered the pair a smile as she posed a question, “Elaina, I have been meaning to ask you something.  You have the most beautiful eyes.  I have met very few people in my life with heterochromia, and it is quite a phenomenon.  Did either of your parents have the condition?”

Knowing that Elaina rarely ever talked about her family Harry turned his eyes to the girl who appeared suddenly tense, “My mother had the condition as well.  Though your family would know all about the rare eye conditions.  I believe a few different women in your family have had purple eyes?  I know that is nearly as rare as heterochromia.”

Good deflection, Harry thought to himself.  Dorea however seemed to see through it, “You’re absolutely right.  Bellatrix in particular is a stunning young woman with purple eyes.  My mother had them as well.  It skips around the generations, but each of the Black women with them have been as beautiful as the last.”

Sipping at her drink casually Dorea placed a hand on the girl’s wrist that was holding her drink, “I don’t mean to pry dear, but I recall you telling us that it was just you and your father.”

A dark shadow seemed to cast over the group and Elaina sighed as she took a long pull from the wine that Charlus had brought to the table.  The young woman seemed to contemplate not answering the question before saying in a near whisper, “You have to understand Mrs. Potter, we don’t discuss my mother in my family.  It is a very delicate topic.”

“We are practically family now, my dear.” Dorea consoled, “We merely wish to understand the remarkable young woman who stepped into our lives.”

Harry knew his mother was working the girl's emotions, and he couldn’t quite fathom why.  Her past was her own business.  Harry himself had not exactly been forthcoming.  When Elaina seemed like she wouldn’t answer he nearly changed the subject, but the slightest shake of his mother’s head indicated he should not.  Glancing at his father, Charlus' eyes remained glued to the girl.  What was the problem?

Shifting his hand under the table to try and comfort the girl through the awkward silence she gripped his hand tightly, but didn’t seem to show any other recognition of his hand, “I’m not sure I am ready for this conversation.  I will…try to explain a little of my situation though.  You all have earned that much.”

No one said a word and Harry gently ran his thumb against the back of her hand.  Something Hermione had done for him that night in Godric’s Hollow when all felt lost.  Elaina seemed to draw strength from the gesture as she took a deep breath, “My mother disappeared around the time my father discovered my burst of accidental magic.  I can remember the warmth of my magic back to my earliest memories.  My father however discovered my abilities when I was five years old.”

Disappeared? Harry thought to himself.  He distinctly remembered Elaina telling him at one point that her mother had died when she was young.  Did they just not know each other well enough at the time for him to get the truth, or was there more to it?

Elaina’s eyes stayed on her wine as the other three watched her in respectful silence, allowing the story to come out at her own pace, “He thought my abilities were unnatural.  My mother thought they were beautiful.  I remember her telling me that she knew I was special from when I was very little, but that memory is one of the few I had of her.  She thought I was blessed by angels, and that my abilities would change the world.”

The girl blinked hard and Harry could tell the young woman was fighting back tears, “When she never came home my father did his best to forget about my abilities.  He always left food on the table, but he avoided interacting with me at every chance he could.”

Harry’s stomach clenched, wondering how much of the story she was leaving out.  Dread caked his chest as he thought about his own situation.  Had she been abused by her father?  Had he tried to beat the magic out of her like the Dusleys had him?  The thought made him want to pull the girl in close, to hunt down her father, and bring him to justice, but perhaps he was overthinking.  Perhaps his own situation clouded his judgment.

Not leaving the group in suspense for long Elaina took a breath, “When Professor McGonagall showed up my father was very rude to her.  He refused to pay for Hogwarts, but the deputy Headmistress insisted that a scholarship was set up for people in my situation.  She promised I would not have to pay a dime.  When my father was told I would be gone for ten months a year he practically jumped at the opportunity to be rid of me.”

Charlus hardly showed any emotions at her words, “Did the situation get better over the years?”

Harry could see the pain in Elaina’s eyes, but she showed no outward sign of emotion.  Her face was even, her shoulders squared, she was a survivor.  A woman who endured the loss of her mother, and a father who didn’t want her, “It did not.  For a while he just ignored me.  We went entire summers without speaking and I would be back at Hogwarts before I knew it.”

“For a while?”  Harry asked.

Elaina offered him a shrug, “Perhaps that is a story for another day.  My father gives me no issues anymore.  We live in peace, and during the summers I just study magic constantly.  It’s how I came to be so far ahead.  I figure in the worst case scenario I will be home for one more summer, but maybe not even that long.”

“You could be quite the duelist.” Harry offered, “If you wanted out so badly you could make a modest sum of money beating up purebloods around the world.  It would take a while to make it big, but it would be enough to get you out of that situation.”

“I did not want to rely on the money from your family either.” Elaina offered, seemingly reading the looks on his parent's faces, “I would rather use the money to travel, just because it was something I never thought I would be able to do.  I would rather earn my way through this world.”

A look of determination crossed her face before saying, “Since I entered this world all I have heard is that I will never make it due to my blood status.  I have spent my life preparing to prove them wrong with my abilities.  I really appreciate the offer from the Potter family, but that is something I have to do on my own.”

Charlus offered the girl a nod of respect while Dorea nodded in understanding.  Harry for his part just watched in admiration.  He had been drawn to the young woman since they first met, and was in debt to her after only a few days of knowing her.  Not for the first time he wondered what happened to her in his timeline.  A woman with this kind of magical aptitude and strength of will should have made waves in the war.  The fact that she had not been a member of the Order made him think that she had likely been killed, but maybe she had gone on to become a duelist, and fled the country before that had happened.

“We all have to forge our own paths.” Charlus said with an understanding smile, “I respect your desire to prove yourself.  Just remember that you are doing those things for you.  Forget what those bigots said to you growing up.  They mean nothing to you.”

Dorea nodded while adding, “We only tell you this because while we can open doors for you with our friends and allies, we cannot get you a job in our world.  Only you can do that.”

Elaina nodded in understanding when Dorea reached out for her hand making Harry realize he had not released the one he had been holding while comforting her from earlier.  He thought about pulling away, but merely watched as his mother spoke to the young woman beside him, “My husband is correct.  Those bigots are nothing to you.  You could crush any of them underfoot.  Don’t put yourself at a disadvantage by not allowing us to help you forge a path.  It is what family should do for one another, and after what happened in Godric’s Hollow that is exactly what we think of you as.”

Elaina seemed emotional at her words and squeezed both Harry and Dorea’s hands in response, “Thank you, Mrs. Potter.  I really do appreciate everything your family has done for me.”

Charlus took this time to lean forward offering the girl a comforting smile, “Well now that we know how lovely your family situation is, we would quite enjoy having you for the entirety of the holidays.  Harry mentioned you have been interested in training with us, and with the exception of Yule I see no reason Dorea and I can’t put you two through the ropes.”

Dorea released the girl's hand and clapped one time in delight, “That would be splendid!  Potter Manor can feel lonely at times with just the three of us, and I can assure you that you would not be a burden to us in any way.  What a great opportunity this could be to prepare you for the dueling circuit as well if that ends up being your desire.”

“We have also planned to enjoy New Year's at the Longbottom’s home this year.  Harfang is a friend and now that we have come out of solitude he has expressed his desire in having us over.  You would love the old bastard.” Charlus said happily.

Dorea smacked the man in the chest with the back of her hand quickly, “Lord Longbototom, you would enjoy Lord Longbottoms’ humor.  He is quite the character.  Their home is also one of the oldest in Britain, which would give you a chance to observe a very traditional wizarding household.”

Elaina seemed overwhelmed by the offer, and Harry grinned at the girl, “If you need some time to think about it we would understand.”

Shaking her head, “No, this all sounds really amazing.  Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Potter.  I haven’t had much of a chance to enjoy this world, but it is something I have really been looking forward to.”

“If exposure to the magical world is what you want then perhaps give us a few weeks and we can arrange that.” Charlus said thoughtfully.

Elaina immediately protested, “Really, taking me for the break is more than enough!”

“Nonsense, dear.” Dorea said with a smile, “Harry has not had a chance to visit many places either, and it could be a good opportunity for both of you to see more wizarding culture.”

Harry raised his eyes at the two in surprise while shrugging at his friend, “It could be fun.”

“As long as I am not going to be a burden.” Elaina conceded carefully, looking more excited than before.

“It will be good for Harry to experience these things with someone a little closer to his age.” Dorea said with a smile as she sipped at her wine, “A good friend can make the adventure all the more fun.”

Both teens colored at her words and Harry finally retracted his hand back to his side making Charlus chuckle, “Dory, don’t tease our son too much, or he will end up taking Elaina to our brothers for the holiday.”

“Don’t tempt me!” Harry warned playfully, making the group laugh.

The group continue to sip at their wine discussing the classes at Hogwarts and the end of the suspension of the Slytherins that had attacked Elaina.  Charlus looked angry over the topic and made it known what he expected of Harry, “If those boys raise a wand in either of your directions I will just expect to come bail you both out at the Ministry after you decorate the halls with them.  They are all of age.  They know the risk of attacking you.  You beat the Lestrange champion even after he was potion induced.  I find it to be of little coincidence that Corvus Lestrange had his son cremated before I could launch an investigation.”

Dorea scowled, “I certainly have never seen someone bounce back from losing an arm and that much blood that fast.”

“Professor Black said there will be a dueling club the last day before the end of term.  Perhaps the time for us to make an appearance is coming.  What do you think, Elaina?”

The girl finished her glass of wine with a final pull, offering her friend a smirk, “I would hate to embarrass you in front of our peers.”

Charlus and Dorea both laughed while Harry shook his head, “A little alcohol and your confidence goes through the roof.”

“I would like a shot at Rabastan.” The girl admitted on a more serious note, “I have had dreams about him putting me under the torture curse.”

Harry frowned at her words regretting that he spoke of Professor Flitwick's suspicions.  The truth seemed to trigger a memory in her mind, and she seemed certain that it was a curly-haired seventh year boy.  A truth that nearly made Harry want to go ahead and eradicate the rest of the Lestrange family.  Getting rid of Rabastan, Rudolphus, and Bellatrix, before the war really heated up, could do the Wizarding World a lot of good.

“That family has delved deep into the Dark Arts in the past.” Dorea said with a frown, “In future encounters with the boy I would expect nothing to be held back.  He will hold you both responsible for the death of his brother.”

“What will happen to Bellatrix?” Harry asked curiously.

Charlus shrugged, “That is really up to Corvus.  Rabastan is now the heir to the family, and no heirs were produced between Bellatrix and Rudolphus.  It is possible that the marriage will fall to the new heir.  It really depends on the contract that was drawn up between Lord Lestrange and Black.”

Dorea shook her head, “Why Cygnus and Druella insisted on a contract I will never know.  Knowing Cygnus the way I do though I would not be surprised if the contract only stated a union between his heir and a female of house Black.  That would make it pretty ironclad for whatever benefits the two parties wanted.”

Harry and Elaina both frowned at the thought of Pureblood politics, but neither added any further thoughts on that end of the conversation.  Charlus however took it back to the dueling club, “I don’t think it is a bad idea to ruffle some feathers in the dueling club for Elaina.  Harry has likely scared the majority of the students into line after what he did to the Lestrange boy.  Many may think you weak however after what happened in the dungeons, particularly since she had Lily backing her up.  It may be a good idea to enter the fray and hold nothing back.  Dissuade the others from daring to attack you again while Harry is not around.  You might pick up a few detentions, but I believe it will be a worthwhile endeavor.”

Harry and Elaina traded looks, while Harry sighed, “If that is what you think is best.  I still want to go at least once since Professor Black has been pestering me for half the term about it.  I think he wants a public rematch where we both have to follow dueling rules.  I am not sure I can beat him with rules in place.”

Elaina choked on her wine at his words, “Rematch?”

Charlus laughed, while Dorea had a gleam of amusement in her eyes, “Did Harry not tell you about his duel with my cousin on his first few days into term?”

Glaring at the boy beside her she shook her head, “Must have escaped his mind that he took down our Defense teacher.”

“He damn near killed me before I took him down.” Harry grumbled, “Dueling with Blacks is a scary experience.”

“One you should get used to.” Charlus said smugly, “Once Arcturus hears what we are up to I would expect at least one appearance over the holidays by him.  He will want to make sure Harry is living up to his name.”

Groaning Harry put a hand on his head, “Dueling with Arcturus is a nightmare.  Literally.  He used a lot of powerful mind-altering and illusion magic.  The Black family magic is an experience…”

Elaina did not seem at all worried, but utterly fascinated by Harry’s proclamation, “I can’t wait!  I hope he shows.”

Charlus placed an arm around his wife with a grin, “If he doesn’t then I am sure we can convince Dorea to show you how it works.  She is very proficient with her family magic, even if she does not use it very often.”

Harry and Dorea both nodded, while Elaina just looked awed by the woman.  Dorea leaned her head against Charlus's shoulder smiling contently while he kissed her on the top of the head affectionately.  Elaina looked between the pair before looking at Harry who just shrugged in amusement, “They get like this, you will have to forgive them.”

“Nothing wrong with striving to be in love, my boy.” Charlus said happily as he tossed some gold coins on the table indicating it was time to go as Dorea rose to her feet.  Harry and Elaina both made to follow the pair out the door as Dorea hummed a soft tune with Charlus holding her close to him.

Harry offered Elaina an arm and a smile as they made their way out and the girl just returned his smile following the pair out into Hogsmeade.  When they reached the bridge outside the wards Charlus looked to his son, “I trust you will see Miss Essex safely back to the dungeons.”

“Of course, dad.” Harry said with a grin.

“No side stops on the way back you two!” Dorea chimed in as she stepped forward embracing the two at the same time.

“Mum.” Harry grumbled, displeased by the woman’s words.

Charlus just chuckled and replaced his wife in the hug when she pulled back, “You two get back safe.  Let us know if there are any issues, and we will see you both for Christmas.”

The two said their farewells and watched as the married couple apparated away.  Elaina sighed deeply but held a smile on her face as the two began their ascent to the castle.  After a few minutes of silence, she said, “I love your family, and I really appreciate how kind they are to me.  You're sure you don’t mind me crashing your holidays?”

Glancing at the girl covered in moonlight he bumped her shoulder with his lightly, “Of course not.  It’s like Mum said, Potter Manor can be a little lonely around the holidays with just the three of us.  The fact that both families will be there this year means extra additions will be a welcome distraction.”

In content, the girl just sighed as she leaned into the arm that Harry had offered.  The girl beside him did worry him to a point.  Especially after what he learned about her family.  He allowed the silence to continue most of the way to the castle before he sighed, “Elaina, I just want you to know that you are always going to be welcome with my family.  If you never wanted to go back to your dad you don’t have to.”

Elaina laughed lightly, “Smooth way for you to try and get me to live with you there Harry.  What’s a girl to think?”

Realizing the girl had maybe a little too much to drink in the Three Broomsticks Harry just shook his head, “I just know there is stuff you didn’t feel comfortable talking about in there.  If the situation is worse than you made it out to be I just wanted you to know if you came to Potter Manor with your stuff there wouldn’t be any questions.  You would just be welcome.  You earned a place among my family the day you fought with us.  You answered the call without hesitation.  We will be eternally grateful for that.”

“Well, I will be eternally grateful that you made sure no one would ever attack me in this castle again.” She countered stubbornly, “I say we are beyond even.  Besides, I don't want to think there are debts between us.”

“You’re right.” Harry conceded, “We are friends.”

The girl nodded resolutely but at the word, Harry felt a turn in his gut as the moonlight caught her blue and green eyes.  She certainly was a beautiful young woman, and Harry was grateful he had made a friend that he didn’t associate any of the bad things in his past with.

Thoughts of his past returned though as they approached the castle.  His time with the Dursleys had been the worst of his life.  That included his time of being on the run during the war.  If Elaina was suffering something similar to that and not speaking up he would never forgive himself, “You know as your friend I have to ask you something.  Something I don’t think I could forgive myself for later if I didn’t.”

“Sounds serious.” The girl said teasingly.

“It could be, but if it's not, just forget I asked.”  Harry pleaded.

The tone of his voice seemed to shift her attitude as they stopped before the castle gates, and turned to look at him, “You can ask anything you want Harry.  Just know I may not answer it.”

Under the moonlight, Harry felt slightly nervous under her gaze, but shook his head, deciding to move on carefully ensuring that no one was around to eavesdrop with a wave of his hand, “There’s no easy way to ask it, but here it is.  Did your dad ever hurt you?”

Elaina seemed stunned by the question.  It easily appeared on her countenance that this was not a question she suspected.  Then she frowned, looking away from his eyes, “Harry, I really don’t want to talk about that.”

Then she began walking off and that in itself felt like an answer, so Harry chased after her, “Wait, Elaina, please.  If that was happening or is still happening, I will-”

“You will what, Harry?  Take me away from him?  The only family I have left?”  His heart shattered at her words.  He knew what that was like.  The tears in her eyes indicated a lot, but finally, she shook her head, “You wouldn’t get it.  You understand me perhaps better than anyone, but you wouldn’t understand this.  Besides, he hasn't been able to hurt me for a long time.  That part of my life ended a long time ago.  Can we please move on?”

He did understand though.  He desperately wanted to pull the girl into a hug as she wiped at her eyes furiously.  He had so seldom ever mentioned his time with the Dursleys, but he suspected that Ron and Hermione to some extent knew what his home life was like.  Harry believed they were just too afraid to voice their fears to him, “Of course, we can…there's so much I want to tell you.  There is so much I need to tell you…just give me some time so I can overcome some obstacles.  I want you to understand me.  I want you to know that I can understand you in ways you can’t yet imagine, but one day you will.”

The confusion circled in both her eyes.  Questions seemed to be trying to claw to the surface, but under the moonlight, they just held each other’s eyes for a long moment before she nodded, “I want to understand.  Every day I want it more.  The more I learn about you.  The more I don’t understand.  Help me understand.”

“Give me till the holidays…and I will try.” Harry promised.

The girl nodded and after a moment’s hesitation offered her hand to him, which he took as they slowly rolled back to the castle.  Arriving at the entrance to the Slytherin Common Room Elaina turned and offered a soft smile, “Good game by the way today.  I never cared much for Quidditch, but watching you out there today made me think twice.  You’re the best player I think I have ever seen.”

Turning to face the boy as she said the password to the Common Room she smiled.  As the snakes came up from the floor revealing the entrance Harry watched in surprise as the girl leaned up onto her toes and planted a soft kiss on his jaw and said, “Goodnight Harry.  I will hold you to your promises.”

With that, the girl turned and entered the common room leaving a dumbfounded Harry behind.

New Story Poll

Hello everyone!

This is the day some of you have been waiting for.  The day that allows you all to vote on what our side project will be for the foreseeable future.  Be advised I am not quite committing to a regular update schedule, but I do plan to update every other week starting in September!  We are going to hold this poll open for 2 weeks and 1$ patrons will get 1 vote, and 3$ patrons will get 3 votes. There are four story options, and just because it does not get selected does not mean it is completely dead in the water, so don't lose hope.

While I am here I just want to remind everyone that our first trivia night will be held on Tuesday September 5th, 2023.  A time has not been announced yet, but expect another poll to see what time might work best for everyone to pop up in the coming days.  Much love everyone, and good luck!

Next Story Poll

Hello everyone!

This is the day some of you have been waiting for.  The day that allows you all to vote on what our side project will be for the foreseeable future.  Be advised I am not quite committing to a regular update schedule, but I do plan to update every other week starting in September!  We are going to hold this poll open for 2 weeks and 1$ patrons will get 1 vote, and 3$ patrons will get 3 votes. There are four story options, and just because it does not get selected does not mean it is completely dead in the water, so don't lose hope.

While I am here I just want to remind everyone that our first trivia night will be held on Tuesday September 5th, 2023.  A time has not been announced yet, but expect another poll to see what time might work best for everyone to pop up in the coming days.  Much love everyone, and good luck!

Avatar Percy Jackson Chapter 1

Chapter 1

With an even look upon his face Long Feng strolled into the throne room of the Earth Kingdom with four Dai Li agents at his back.  Princess Azula of the Fire Nation stood directly in front of the throne confidently as if this moment were destiny.  She offered a sinister smile towards the head of the Dai Li while Long Feng strode out to meet her, “Now comes the part where I double-cross you.  Dai Li, arrest the Fire Nation Princess.”

Azula seemed completely unphased by the order, and a look of amusement now seemed to cross her features as Long Feng repeated his orders and received no movement from his men, “It’s because they haven’t made up their minds.  They’re waiting to see how this is going to end.”

Long Feng paled as he glanced over his left shoulder, “You have no idea what you are talking about.  They know exactly how this is going to end.”

“I can see your whole history in your eyes.” Azula promised, “You were born with nothing, so you’ve had to struggle, connive, and claw your way to power.  But true power, the divine right to rule, is something you are born with.  The fact is they don’t know which one of us is going to be sitting on that throne and which one is going down.  But I know and you know.”  The fire nation princess said as she slowly took her seat on the throne enjoying the look of panic cross the Earthbenders face, “Well?”

“Please, you don’t know what you are getting yourself into.  Leave this palace at once, and don’t ever-”

Suddenly the man’s hands shot to his throat as if he were choking.  Azula watched the man with suspicion at first, but then her eyes began to widen as the man was lifted off the ground, “Well Princess you were right about one thing.”

The Dai Li immediately created a path right down the middle for a man who had entered the room from somewhere around the back of the hall.  His steps were so light they were silent, and his stealth was a clear indicator of how he had entered unnoticed.  Azula shot back to her feet, clearly realizing something wasn’t right as Long Feng's face entered a shade of purple.  She eyed the newcomer who was wearing some type of strange looking bronze armor with nothing, but a simple ballpoint pen in his hand.  His voice was confident, and strong, but the thing that had her prepared to start throwing fire blasts at him was the way his eyes pulsed with power.  The sea green in his eyes swirling as if they were tides in the ocean, “The right to rule is a divine right.  A right that I have held over this Kingdom, and these men since my arrival.”

The young man walked to the front of the room now looking distastefully at the man who had slumped into unconsciousness.  With the flick of his wrist the man flew across the room hitting a pillar hard, “Tut-tut, you disappoint me Long Feng.  After everything I did for you.  No matter.”

His eyes returned to Azula who looked angered by his words, “You see Princess the real reason my men haven’t attacked are because they are waiting to see what their real leader would do.  They wanted to see how I acted before pledging any sort of allegiance to anyone, but me.  I am afraid if you want the Earth Kingdom, my home, then you will have to take it through fire and blood.”

At the word blood the Dai Li all snapped into fighting stances, and Azula took a defensive step backwards, “You seem to have me at a disadvantage.  You know who I am, but who are you?”

“I am the guardian this nation needed.  The one that will keep the Fire Nation from genociding another group of people.  Sent directly by the ancient spirits of this world.  My name is Percy Jackson, and your dreams of conquering this nation, and Ba-sing-se end here.”  With those words the ballpoint pen in his hands turned into a three foot elongated bronze blade that seemed to glow in the lights of the throne room.  The Dai Li also summoned chunks of the earth from the ground around them prepared to attack the Princess at a moment's notice.

Azula’s thoughts raced quickly trying to come up with a battle plan.  Even if this Earthbender was a nobody she would have to defeat the dozen or so Dai Li in the room on her own.  Her friends will have been escorting the water tribe boy, and the blind earthbending girl to the catacombs.  She was on her own, but she wouldn’t back down now.  With a quick wave of her hand a blast of lightning immediately hurled towards Percy, but he merely held out the point of his sword, and deflected it into the ground.  She was shocked by the move, and barely had time to follow up before he was upon her with his sword at her throat, “Bad move Princess.  You underestimated me, so I won’t carve you up this time, but don’t test my patience a second-”

Before he could finish his words a blast of fire shot from her right hand knocking him backwards several feet before he flipped up in the air and skidded to a stop as he touched the ground, “Not bad, and because I like your spirit I won’t kill you.  I think I will settle with you bowing to me.”

Azula scoffed, “You think I am going to bow to some lowly-”

Before she could finish the sentence her body lunged forward to its knees, and she lost her ability to speak or move.

“That’s a good girl.” Percy said as he strolled back towards her.  Placing a hand below her chin making her look at him he whispered, “Don’t feel bad princess.  You were never even a player in the game for the Earth Kingdoms throne.  It seems my time of hiding in the shadows is over.”

The man couldn’t have been far outside of teens, and as Azula felt control return to her own body she turned to face him in horror as he sat down on the throne, “You are a blood bender.”

“My lady, I am so much more than that.”  The man said with a cold smile. “Now Dai Li, put this one in chains, and let us reunite her with her brother.  I have a feeling this is about to be quite the family reunion.”

Azula did not even attempt to fight the Dai Li that had come to put chains on her.  She knew the blood bender could have her on her knees again at a moment's notice.  It was near impossible to fight someone like that one on one, but perhaps when she met up with her friends or her brother she could take him on in a more fair fight.

She allowed the four Dai Li agents to push her towards a staircase that would lead them down to the catacombs with their leader close behind.  He had sent the other Dai Li to make sure there were no other infiltrations throughout the city, and did not seem worried about the fight that was surely ahead.  Desperate to learn about this new player Azula spoke, “So how is it a blood bender ends up leading the Earth Nation from the shadows?”

She couldn’t see the look on the man’s face, but she could tell by the tone of his answer he was smiling, “A fair question princess, but currently I am not in the sharing mood.  Perhaps if you survive this day, and I secure all of these prisoners we will see what we can do about an intelligence exchange.”

The way he questioned the fact that she would be alive at the end of the day sent a cold feeling down her back.  For the first time she perhaps realized the danger she was in.  If she and Zuko couldn’t take down this monster of a man then she would in fact die a very long way from home.  What if Zuko wouldn’t fight with her?   What if this man and the Avatar were allies?  Even with her brother it seemed fighting the two of them could possibly be within his realm of capabilities.  Doubts plagued her mind as they arrived in the catacomb that her brother had been placed in with the waterbending girl.  Perhaps the two had managed to escape somehow together?  Clearly they weren’t there now as the Dai Li looked around nervously, and Percy strided to the front of the group looking for an answer.  His eyes locked on an area in the back of the catacomb and he frowned for a moment, “It seems a fairly powerful earthbender managed to help the Fire Prince, and the waterbender escape.  Most likely the Avatar.  I can sense they haven’t gotten far.  Let us pursue our guest further.”

Without a hint of urgency he began striding forward, and the Dai Li roughly pushed her to follow.  From behind she had a moment to study the man.  He was built like a statue.  Easily a head taller than all four of the Dai Li men, and much wider in the shoulders and chest.  His armor seemed impossibly light on his frame, and he hardly seemed bothered at all by the weight it must have come with.  With the combination of his messy dark hair, and the eyes she had seen earlier she knew the man was what most would consider attractive.  His looks meant nothing to her however.  It was the aura of power she felt wash over her when he took control over her body via bloodbending.  It was unlike anything she had ever felt, and it even made the presence her father commanded seem tame in comparison.  If she had known, or been given time perhaps she could have made a very valuable ally of this man.  It was clear she had only seen a fraction of his capabilities, and she wondered what could be done to salvage the situation.

Before she could ponder the line of thought much further they entered a large cavern with a stream of running water, and large crystals decorating the room.  On the opposite end of the room it seemed her Uncle Iroh was playing peace negotiator between the Avatar and her brother with little success.

The Dai Li stopped at the entrance to the cavern while Percy turned and nodded at each of them.  The golden eyes met green for a moment, and there was a silent warning in them.  Speak before I allow it, and you will regret it.

Azula was never one to follow orders or take threats well, but considering everything she had witnessed over the last thirty minutes she decided to humor the warning look.  For now.

Percy strolled across the room with the same stealth Azula had witnessed minutes before when he had entered the throne room.  If the man wanted he could have attacked them, and pushed his advantage, but instead he leisured up within 10 yards of the group and waited until he was noticed.  Iroh was the first to do so, and he looked confusedly at the man, “Percy?”

“Hello General Iroh.  I suppose it does no good for me to feign ignorance to your identity any longer.” Percy said with no malice in his voice.  He almost sounded like he regretted delivering the news which confused Azula.

Zuko however stepped forward aggressively, “Why are you here?  Who are you?  How did you know who my uncle was?”

Percy held his ground, but shook his head, “You gentlemen weren’t exactly subtle Prince Zuko.  Casting the fire for the lower city girl was quite the romantic gesture but I am afraid it was quite foolish.  General Iroh using firebending to heat up your tea so close to a window is also probably ill advised when trying to keep your cover.”

Zuko blushed heavily at Percy’s words, and Azula raised her eyebrows at the insinuation.  Mai would not like to hear that tidbit of information.  Zuko may just find himself castrated if he isn’t careful.  Regardless of that Zuko trudged on, “If you knew who we were, why didn’t you say anything?”

Percy held out his hands in a casual gesture showing he himself was unsure, “You are refugees to this great city like me.  I had my men watch you carefully in case the two of you chose violence, but I was content to keep an eye on you for the time being.  I even helped get your shop setup in the upper city to keep a close eye on you.  I am sorry you were forced to reveal yourselves, because it seems to me your intent was nothing, but to run a successful tea shop.  You have my condolences.”

Percy offered a slight bow of the head, “But times are changing, and there is no reason you two can not go back to your quiet lifestyle. I am willing to spare all of your lives.  I merely request that the Avatar and his friends depart this city once the dust settles, and that you two remain under my watchful eye.  The time for the Earth Kingdom to fight back is upon us, but we will not do so under the banner of the Avatar.  It is not the duty of a child to take back these lands.  I have seen that road paved in blood before, and I will not watch it happen again.”

At this Percy’s eyes went to the bald twelve year old that he knew must be Aang the Avatar.  Percy was very surprised at the thinly veiled anger hiding in the eyes of the young man.  The female waterbender that Azula had dealt with earlier stepped forward aggressively, “Who even are you?  You act as if you speak for the Earth King when we all know you don’t.”

The young man smiled as he began to pace.  Five steps to the left.  Five steps to the right, “Something you should understand miss-”

“Katara.” The girl said seemingly offended that she was not recognized.

“Miss Katara” Percy said with a slight incline to his head, “The Earth King was a good figurehead for peace.  As I am sure my predecessor Long Feng told you, the Dai Li however are in charge of all military operations.  Long Feng was merely a puppet to me however.  He communicated with the five generals on my behalf, and has been silently building up our forces for the last few years.  He ultimately failed me when he nearly lost the loyalty of our men to the Fire Nation Princess, but that is of no matter any longer.  The time to attack the Fire Nation and end this war is upon us.  Stand aside, and let the adults handle this.”

The Avatar had finally had enough, “Because you all have done such a great job over the last 100 years.”

Percy stopped at his words, and motioned something behind him.  As one dozens of Dai Li agents began pouring into the room.  Azula was also pushed forward by her escorts to where she could be seen by everyone gathered, “You are correct in that my dear Avatar, but you misunderstand.  I was not here for the last 100 years.  The Earth Kingdom lacked the power, and the leadership to launch a successful assault on the Fire Nation, but this is no longer the case.”

Zuko gasped at the sight of his sister, “Azula?”

The girl gave him a sideways smile, “Hello ZuZu.  Uncle.  It seems the time for your loyalty to be tested is among us.  This man is a threat to the safety of the Fire Nation.  The safety of our family.  Help me, and we can leave here as conquerors.  We can all be redeemed in the eyes of the Fire Lord.  We could all be greatly rewarded.”

Percy turned to face the girl with an amused look on his face, “Oh Princess.  You didn’t learn earlier did you?”

A wave of fear struck the girl, and clearly panic was written on her face as her brother and uncle did not step to her aid.  Suddenly she found herself thrusted back onto her knees, and she cried out when she hit the ground.  Zuko immediately roared out, “HEY!”

Before letting loose a fire blast at the unsuspecting man.  To the surprise of everyone a wave of water rushed from the side deflecting the fire, and the Dai Li quickly scrambled forward to attack, but were halted by the wave of Percy’s hand.  Katara looked at the man in shock.  He hadn’t even moved his hand to defend himself.  It was as if the water refused to let him be harmed.

The room was tensley silent for a moment before Percy smiled, “It seems we are at an impasse.  The Avatar needs to be shown that the war can be fought without him, and the two Fire Nation royal children need to understand just how hopelessly outclassed they really are.  I think a demonstration is in order.”

With a snap of his fingers the Dai Li undid the chains binding Azula, and she jumped to her feet, and all but ran to her brother's side.  Getting into the stance of a martial artist she called to her brother, “This is our opportunity.  We kill him, and the Dai Li will turn.  They will serve us if we can defeat him.  We can still go home heroes.”

Zuko looked uncertain for a moment, before nodding, getting into his own stance.  Iroh seemed prepared to fight beside his niece and nephew but Percy held up a hand, “General Iroh.  There will be no interference from you in this fight.  If you were to interfere my men will join the battle.  I assure the odds are already not in your favor, but with the intervention of my men I cannot see any of you walking out of this alive.  Do not interfere, and I may show your family mercy.”

Suddenly Iroh looked very worried.  He seemed to recognize the confidence that Percy held.  He recognized it because he once held it.  A feeling that you were the most powerful bender in the world, and that everyone else was below you.  That sort of confidence did not come from nothing.  Iroh turned to his nephew, “Zuko, do not do this.  You are facing an unknown enemy, with no idea of his capabilities.  This is madness.”

Zuko however didn’t even glance at his wise uncle, “I have to do this.”

With a roar Zuko surged forward throwing fire blast after fire blast with his fist while Azula threw a massive blast of lightning at the man.  With a flick of his wrist however the entirety of the water source in the catacombs leapt to his defense, and absorbed the onslaught of attacks heading his way.  Before either of the two could react the water surged forward to grab the two, but with a combined blast of fire they managed to incinerate the surge causing the room to fill with steam.  The two siblings tried to follow this up with further fireblast, but the man had disappeared.

Iroh, sensing danger, called out, “Back to back Zuko.”

Following the instructions of his uncle the two firebenders immediately stood together facing opposite ways.  Laughter filled the cavern for a moment before it began to rumble.  Azula’s eyes widened, and Zuko roared out, “No fair you said your men wouldn’t interfere waterbender!”

Azula’s mind raced with possibilities.  The man had told her he was so much more than a bloodbender.  He had obviously proven that with his water abilities, but what if…what if he could control multiple elements?

Before she could voice her thoughts a wall of rock appeared from the ground below their feet knocking them apart hard.  Before either could react the water rose up and enveloped them, and walking out of the tidal wave completely dry was Percy Jackson.  He smiled at them confidently, “Well that was fun.  A little less exciting than I had hoped for, but nonetheless the message has been sent, and now that you are both soaked…”

As if to complete his thought he raised one hand, and two shards of ice formed from the water on the ground, and levitated until they were pressed into the throats of the two siblings, “I will now accept your unconditional surrender.”

Zuko looked stunned by the turn of events.  He looked desperately towards his uncle who had a grave look upon his face, and once he saw the man would not interfere slowly began to raise his hands.

Azula on the other hand stared at the man with an unreadable expression.  She whispered out just loud enough for Zuko and Percy to hear, “What are you?”

“I am this world's avenger.  I will bring death and destruction upon those who seek to harm the innocent.  Now Princess Azula of the Fire Nation make the right decision and surrender.  You have already defied me more than any I have ever allowed to live.  Consider yourself lucky that I believe you are merely blindly giving loyalty to your family or you would already be dead.”

The ice shard disappeared from the neck of Zuko, but the one on Azula dug deeper, drawing the slightest bit of blood that fell down to her dark robes.  She didn’t even wince at the pain, but continued to stare at Percy as if he were a particularly difficult puzzle that she desperately wanted to have all the pieces too.  After a moment's hesitation where Percy thought he may just have to run the girl through she raised her hands, and the shard disappeared.

Percy clapped his hands, “Excellent.  Truly excellent.  Dai Li take these Fire Nation Citizens into custody.  They are to be granted rooms in the palace, and guards will be on them at all times.  Keep them close to my quarters in case I am needed to snuff out any pockets of resistance.  Find the Princesses two friends as well, and make sure they don’t escape.”

Turning towards the Avatar and his friend Percy offered a slight bow as Iroh, Zuko, and Azula were placed back in chains and escorted from the room.  All three taken in separate directions, and all three taking glances at one another, and their newest dungeon master.

“Avatar and Katara.  I am sorry you had to see that, and I am sorry we have not had a chance to properly meet.  As I said earlier my name is Percy Jackson, and I am the true leader of the Dai Li here in Ba Sing Se.”

The Avatar looked uncertain before he said, “My name is Aang.”

Percy grinned at the boy, “Well like I said I am sorry we had to meet this way, and I hope you don’t take it personally when I said you need to leave this city.  It’s nothing against you, but I think the people need to see that they are capable of fighting for themselves.  I am hoping that by fighting this war my way,  the Avatar today, and the future Avatars will not be relied upon to bring about world peace and balance.”

Katara jumped at that, “But Aang is destined for that.  That is what all Avatars are destined to do is keep peace and balance.”

“It is because of that belief,” Percy said tightly, “That the world has descended into a 100 year war with no clear victor and an entire civilization was genocided without repercussion.  I am not saying the Avatar is unimportant, I am merely saying that the Earth Kingdom does not need him to fight their battles.  They will have me, the Dai Li, and the good soldiers of the Earth Kingdom for that.”

“We have a plan to take down the Fire Lord.” Katara said

Percy frowned for a moment, “Yes I have heard your plan.  It is risky, but it is not without merit.  The Day of The Black Sun.  The five generals are discussing it, and I believe we will send a force, but keep in mind Princess Azula knows of this plan.  If she managed to find a way to communicate this back to her father you can bet there will be an ambush.  It is likely many innocent lives would be lost in the battle.

“It is the best chance we have.” Aang said with some determination.

“Perhaps.” Percy said without much enthusiasm, “Regardless I would like to welcome you as my guest up at the palace.  We will make sure you have proper supplies before we send you on your next journey.  I assume you intend to link up with the Water Tribes people?”

Percy gestured for the two to follow him, and Katara answered his question, “Yes my father is leading what is left of their forces.”

“Hakoda is your father?  Well wonders never cease to amaze me in this world.” Percy said with a slight smile.

Katara’s eyes widened, “You know my father?”

“We had a run in a few years back.” Percy admitted, “When I first arrived here I thought all the water tribe people were water benders.  When I sought out the leader of the southern Water Tribe I was a little disappointed to learn there were no water benders in his area.  It seemed that wasn’t completely true, and I respect him for keeping the secret.  It’s not easy to lie to someone like me.”

Aang wasn’t sure if the stranger before him was being arrogant or not, but shook his head, “There are several good water benders in the North Pole, why didn’t you try to reach out to them?”

“Oh I did.  I made it all the way to Ba Sing Se before I had my first run in with the Dai Li, and began to learn of the deception happening here.  Ba Sing Se is the closest thing to my home in this world, so naturally I was a little protective of it, and wanted to do what I could to help.  I had every intention of going to meet more water benders, but I never got around to it.”

Katara immediately asked, “That is the second time you have mentioned this world, what does that mean exactly?”

Percy stopped, and turned to face her, “That question is more complicated than you might think.  For now let’s just say I am not from around here.  We won’t leave it at that forever, but believe me I have been searching for answers for a long time, and I haven’t quite put all the pieces together yet.  What I can promise you is that I am here to help.  I want to see the end of the Fire Nation’s tyranny as much as anyone.  Stopping them here in Ba Sing Se I think will have made a huge difference.”

When they reached the top of a staircase that led them back into the palace they were greeted by a pair of Dai Li along with a water tribe boy, and a blind girl that Percy’s intel said was a very powerful earthbender, “Twinkle Toes!  Katara!”

The four friends embraced, and Percy offered them a slight smile, “Well friends my men will show you to your quarters.  I must address the people, and speak with the king before we all dine together.  Perhaps there we can come to a better understanding of our futures together, and what we can do to put an end to this war.”

Aang looked worried at his words, “You aren’t going to kill the King are you?”

Percy looked to Aang in surprise and then laughed, “No dear Avatar I am not going to assassinate or even imprison the king.  I am merely going to have him step aside.  Let me put it to you this way.  Tonight when I address the people if they refuse to fight then I won’t force them.  I will merely do what I can with the Dai Li, but I think when they are told of what is really happening out there they will jump at the opportunity to bring peace back to the lands.  Not everyone is as blind as they would want you to believe.  Now go rest up and we will speak more soon.”

With that Percy nodded towards his men, and began walking away.  The first thing he heard behind him came from the water tribe boy, “Who the heck was that?”

Dreams of Home Chapter 34

Chapter 34

Rabastan Lestrange stared at the window with a cold fury coursing through his veins.  The rage had not subsided since the moment his brother hit the ground, and he thought of little else in the days that followed.  Yaxley had written him a letter expressing his shock of what they had witnessed.  Neither of the Slytherin teens could believe that Potter had thrown off the cruciatus curse.  The way he dueled made what they had seen in class look like child's play.  The others were scared now.  In his friend's letter, he expressed that Mulciber and McNair were terrified of the display of power they had seen, and that neither were interested in pursuing Potter or Essex any further.

The youngest Lestrange, now heir to the family, could hardly believe what had happened.  Rodulphus had been getting personal training from the Dark Lord.  Even without it his brother was a gifted wizard, but not seemingly so in the face of someone who had been trained since he could hold a wand.  At least that is what the rumors were.

Rodolphus' wife had been inconsolably angry. Bellatrix was a mad witch at the best of times, but when she heard her grandfather, the lord of her family, had been supporting Potter she nearly lost what was left of her sanity.  According to his father, the witch may fall to him, something he dreaded deeply.  Bellatrix may have been a beautiful woman, but he had seen the woman’s bloodlust on the battlefield, seen what she was capable of in their raids on the muggles.  Rabastian may have had a wild side in him, but something told him the Black family madness had descended upon the beautiful woman in question and that was something he desperately wanted to avoid for his health and wellness.

It did nothing to help when the Dark Lord insisted that the Potter boy not be antagonized further by the children of his followers.  His father stated that the Heir of Slytherin did not wish to see any more pure blood spilt, but that only meant Potter would get away with what he had done!

Slamming his hands on his desk he put his hands in his hair.  The loss of his brother, and the responsibility of a woman he cared nothing for would be an immense burden on the teen that would be seeing his graduation from Hogwarts in the coming months.  Damn that Potter Bastard! Rabastian thought viciously.  Pacing his room now he desperately tried to think of ways to get even with his adversary.

After many hours of frustration, no immediate answer came to mind, but one thing was for certain.  The score would need to be settled, somehow, someway, Rabastan would avenge the execution of his brother.  The image of the man being ceremoniously beheaded after Potter tortured him was something he would never forgive, and one day he would make Harry Potter suffer the same way he did.  With or without the help of the Dark Lord.

.o.

If the students of Hogwarts were wary of Harry before they were positively terrified of him now.  It was the Chamber of Secrets all over again.  The whispers followed him at every turn.  It hardly bothered Harry though.  His Slytherin friends understood why he chose the path he did.  The Gryffindors seemed wary.

Frank and Sirius, who were raised under the Pureblood umbrella, seemed to be the most understanding.  Alice and Lily had grim looks on their countenance every time Harry encountered them.  It was as if Harry was a walking grim reaper in their eyes.  The other three Marauders didn’t seem to understand at all.  James had been very quiet, while Remus and Peter seemed to think he might start firing killing curses in the Great Hall at any moment.

The week had passed with quiet buzzing anticipation of the upcoming Quidditch Match.  Regulus Black had his hands full trying to find replacements for the seventh years who had been suspended.  The practices that week were hardly inspiring as the team seemed to realize they were completely outmatched by Gryffindor without their starters.  Even if Harry beat them to the Snitch the likelihood that they would be down by more than 150 was high.

Harry was glad the school had the distraction of Quidditch though.  Without it, the words of mutiny against him in Slytherin house likely would’ve been a lot louder.  He had received glares from allies of House Lestrange, and mumbled threats from those that had been friends with Rudolphus and Rabastian.  It wasn’t necessary, but Harry had buffed up the wards around his room just in case.

The only person who had not treated him any differently was Elaina.  When Monday morning came she had met him in the Common Room at 5am, followed him onto the grounds, and trained beside him without question.  The training had been quiet and little conversation took place.  She seemed to realize he needed his space and other than asking about an occasional spell that he cast, she mostly just followed his lead.  The consistency was something Harry desperately needed.

In comparison, the tension between James and Harry seemed to increase throughout the week.  Every time Harry would try to converse with his cousin the teen made excuses.  Hoping to destress the night before the big game Harry found himself on the broom James had given him.  The grounds were mostly deserted due to the wind and chill in the air, but Harry found peace just floating in the air on his broom.

Seeking peace and quiet, he had been doing laps around the pitch like this since his second year.  As he hovered around the goals he noticed that he was not as alone as he first thought.  In the stands where the Gryffindors would be sitting tomorrow, he spotted the teen who had been avoiding him all week.  James’ eyes were on him and when the two locked eye contact the teen raised a hand in greeting.

Approaching the teen cautiously Harry wasn’t sure what to say, but before he could speak James offered him a grin that reminded him of better summer days, “Fancy meeting you here.”

“I like to fly around the pitch the night before the game.” Harry said easily, “I try to envision catching the Snitch, and what it will be like to win the game.”

“You will catch the Snitch tomorrow, of that I am almost certain.” James confessed, “But not before we put up enough points to win.”

“We will have to agree to disagree.” Harry countered.

“That we will.” James said leaning back against the stands both elbows propped comfortably behind his back.  The young man closed his eyes as Harry dismounted his broom and sat on the ledge with his back towards the pitch.  James took a deep breath saying, “I love this game.  I have loved it my entire life.”

Harry said nothing as he watched the messy-haired teen relax in his presence for the first time in a week, “It’s so simple.  Fourteen players.  Four balls.  No politics.  No dueling.  No family honor.  It’s just a game, but it’s a game that people love.  It makes people happy.  Is it bad that I wish life were that simple?”

Feeling a stab in his chest Harry just watched the boy for a long moment.  He had no idea what was coming.  James just wanted to play Quidditch.  He had no idea how much his priorities would change.  With Lily, with a child, with the war, with the death of his parents, it was heartbreaking.

“Your silence says a lot.” James said wryly.

Shaking the silence off Harry retorted, “No, it’s not bad, James.  It’s the life you deserve.  Being the heir to the family is pretty unavoidable, but the rest of this is just the beginning.” Taking a deep breath Harry then said, “If Quidditch is your dream, James, follow your heart.  Tone out everything else.  Let the family and I handle the other stuff.  I am sure it will all be okay.”

James looked surprised by his words.  Harry’s heart however was beating really fast now.  He knew the effect words could have on people.  This could change everything, but as much as Harry wanted his family to be together, more than anything he wanted them to all be alive at the end of the conflict.

“I didn’t think you would say that.” James said honestly, “I thought you would lecture me about responsibility or something.”

“I’m not your parents, James.  I am your cousin, your friend.” Harry answered quietly, “You don’t have to fear my judgment.  Whatever makes you happy, do it.”

The young man took a deep breath and James let out a sigh, “That means a lot, Harry.  I just don’t want to disappoint everyone.”

Trying to lighten the mood Harry nudged the boy with his arm, “You know what I want?”

James' eyes raised to Harry’s and he saw familiar mischief, “What’s that?”

“Let’s fly.” Harry said, mounting his broom and hovering back above the pitch in an instant, “Tomorrow I have to break your heart, but today we just enjoy flying.”

Grinning James stated as he rose to his feet, “It’ll be dark soon.”

“I can hold your hand if you don't feel safe.” Harry responded teasingly, “Just know I will tell Padfoot and the others.”

“Piss off.” James chuckled, grabbing his broom from behind the bench he was propped up on.  The two hovered in the air for a second, when he asked, “Where are we going?”

Shrugging, Harry looked towards the castle, “Why don’t you just try and keep up?”

Before James could respond Harry was off like a shot.  Not being one to get left behind James was on his tail with little delay as the two flew towards the Black Lake at breakneck speeds.  Flying low closer to the water Harry laughed as he flicked his wrist at the water causing a splash of water to strike James.  The older boy hardly batted an eyelash however as he zoomed over Harry and began climbing with his approach towards the castle.  Following Harry chased the man on his broom as they spiraled underneath the bridges, and sailed over the courtyards.

It was completely dark by the time the two stopped.  Both were out of breath, but wide smiles on their faces.  It felt like the first time Harry had genuinely smiled since Halloween.  James chuckled, “I still don’t believe you never had any lessons.”

“What can I say?” Harry grinned, “It’s in my blood.”

“Can’t deny that.” James said happily.  The two hovered above the Astronomy Tower looking quite satisfied when James spoke again after a long moment, “Harry?  This prophecy…the one you told me about…what can you tell me?”

Swallowing hard, the smile immediately fell off Harry’s face, “I trust you, James, I do, but what you are asking for is dangerous.”

“Please, Harry.  I need to understand.” James pleaded, “I have had a tough time separating the person that killed Lestrange on the Quidditch pitch, from my cousin who flies around with me on the broom like it’s the greatest thing in the world.  You say this prophecy has lingered over you, and I need to know this burden you carry.  I need to understand.”

It wasn’t fair, Harry thought.  To keep James in the dark forever.  The whole family knew about his destiny to defeat Voldemort.  The man that sacrificed himself in his timeline for Harry had a right to know something, but what could he tell him?  What could he tell his real father that wouldn’t get him killed?

“There’s a really bad man out there, James.” Harry said ominously after placing a privacy ward around them, “He is lurking in the shadows right now.  Hiding behind these men in the masks.  He is powerful.  Insanely so.  More so than even Grindelwald.  He is leading the Purebloods under the pretense that people like Elaina and Lily don’t deserve their magic.  In truth, he doesn’t care about that though.  He only believes in power and uses any means necessary to get it.  He wants to conquer our world.  The prophecy, James, says I could be the one to stop him.  He doesn’t know about it yet, but it is only a matter of time before he finds out.  When that happens he is going to burn away everything in the world to get to me.”

James’ jaw appeared unhinged. He stared at Harry with wide eyes, “Your parents kept you hidden for years, because they knew.”

“They couldn’t risk him finding out while I was at Hogwarts.  They had to know I could defend myself.  I knew there was something, but they finally told me the full truth a few years ago.” Harry said, trying to stick as close to the truth as possible, “Before that, I just always thought they wanted me to be the best, and that I was supposed to protect our family.  His followers started appearing around me when I was school-age.  At that point, I knew something wasn’t right, but I had no idea.”

“I heard the whispers…I’ve heard his name whispered in reverence by the younger Slytherins.” James said quietly in disbelief.

“Voldemort.” Harry answered knowingly, “He is going to try and kill me, James.  We came face to face in Godric’s Hollow.  He knows I exist now.  You need to be careful.  Part of why I am telling you all this is they may use any means necessary to get to me.  You could be in danger.  It is why I am telling you what I am, but James…this information puts my life at risk.  You can’t tell anyone.  I really mean it, no one.  The family didn’t want you to have to keep secrets from the Marauders, but I am telling you Voldemort will torture, or do whatever it takes to get this prophecy, and he will not believe you don’t know it.  Telling the others will only put them in more danger.”

“I won’t tell anyone.” James promised, “You have my word.”

Nodding Harry put a hand on James' shoulder, “You had a right to know.  You have a right to know why we are taking everything to such extremes politically.  We can’t appear weak right now, James.  If we do, we might as well start running now, and never look back.”

The two held eye contact before Harry nudged his head towards the grounds, “Come on, let’s go get some rest.  We have a big day tomorrow.”

James solemnly nodded and followed Harry as the two went towards the ground.  Landing near the Entrance Hall Harry offered his cousin a smile as he placed his broom over his shoulders.  It did feel like a weight was lifted off of his chest.  He could only hope his family wouldn’t be upset for saying as much as he had.  There was still so much he wanted to share with his real father, but the time wasn’t right.  One day it would be though.

Saying goodnight to James, Harry turned his back on the young man, but the call of his name stopped him as he turned to face the now determined-looking young man, “When this is all over…when you win…let’s just play Quidditch.  Let’s go pro.  We can train together.  Even if it is years down the road.  We have enough talent that we could enter the combine at the start of the season with some training and get picked.  I see how much you love to fly.  I think you love this game as much as I do.  When our time is right we can play.  Until then we have to take care of our family.  Of each other.”

Harry offered the teen an appreciative nod, “You have time to change your mind.”

“I won’t.” James said resolutely, “We don’t turn our back on family.  It’s not just us either.  I will be damned if Lily is ever attacked in the castle again without consequence.  When the match is over tomorrow Harry it will be time to begin our training.  Until then, good luck tomorrow, you are going to need it.”

The Gryffindor Head Boy had a confident smile on his countenance as he turned up the staircase to ascend towards Gryffindor Tower.  Harry however watched in silent admiration.  He had worried he had changed too much in the timeline.  He had worried that his father would take the chance to abscond his responsibilities and avoid the coming conflict.  Instead, he had risen to the challenge, being the man Harry had hoped he was.

The walk back to the dungeons made Harry feel lighter.  Thoughts of the man, his real father, was becoming made him feel pride in his chest.  He was disappointed in James’ initial reaction to the duel, but it seemed the two would come out of it stronger than ever.  It was a risk telling him what he had, but he knew in time it would pay off.  He couldn’t keep the secrets forever.  Not from him.  Not from Lily.  One day he would be free of the burden he could only hope all his friends were standing with him when that day came.

.o.

The morning of the game Harry took a rest from his training.  Instead, he found himself in the Great Hall early with many others in the castle who were buzzing with excitement.  All thoughts of what had happened on the Quidditch Pitch earlier that week had been forgotten.  Today was Slytherin Vs Gryffindor and nothing else mattered.

Two strong hands shook Harry’s shoulders and Nate Greengrass took the seat next to him, “Harry, how are you feeling?  Can I get you anything?”

Raising his eyebrows at the boy he grinned, “I got ten galleons on you mate.  I said we wouldn’t lose by more than five goals.”

Frowning Harry asked, “You bet on us to lose?”

“Well, obviously I am hoping for a win!” Nate said excitedly, “But as long as we don’t lose by more than five, I win.  Juice?”

Harry chuckled as he saw one of the fifth-year girls roll her eyes at his companion, “Thanks for the faith, Greengrass!”

“Nothing personal, Reyes!” Nate said defensively, “It’s just that the other Potter may very well have assembled the greatest Quidditch Team to ever play at Hogwarts.”

“Reyes is practically Quidditch royalty, Nate.” Harry said in defense of the girl, “Her grandmother held the record before James beat it.  That record stood for nearly a century.  I think she was better than our previous starter, and probably won’t cause as many penalty shots.  Merlin knows James doesn’t need free points.”

Imelda Reyes nodded her head and blushed at Harry’s words of praise, but spoke quickly, “Thanks Potter, but I will let my own skill do the talking today, and cement myself as a starter.”

Harry thought that wouldn’t be too difficult for the girl.  He hadn’t seen her original tryouts, but when Regulus was looking to fill the spots the girl was a solid player.  Much better than all the others except Regulus himself.

Offering the girl a nod of respect Harry grabbed a few pieces of toast and bacon as he prepared himself a small meal in preparation for the day.  His few acquaintances in the other houses stopped by to wish him well, even Marlene, whom Harry had not spoken to in the last few weeks.  Amelia said she was hoping Harry would injure half the team so Hufflepuff would have a chance in the coming weeks, but he doubted even that would stop James, Sirius, and Frank.

As breakfast went on they were joined by the rest of the Slytherin house who were abuzz with hopes and dreams of beating Gryffindor.  Regulus looked sick as his housemates discussed their odds of an upset, while Harry just watched the Gryffindor table look electric.  The entire house was decked out in red and gold, while the Quidditch Team were already in uniform.  James, Sirius, and Frank had the rest of the team around them and they were joking as if today were merely a scrimmage.  The confidence of the team looked high, and Harry could only hope he could put a damper on them.

Elaina, Pandora, and Andi, were among the last of the Slytherins to join them at breakfast.  The three all seemed in high spirits about something, and Harry eyed the trio suspiciously.  Andi merely threw an arm around Harry’s shoulder, “Hey cousin!  Just know if you play horribly today I will have convinced your parents to disown you by the end of the game.”

Snorting, Harry shook his head, “I forgot you two were going to sit with them.”

“Us three!” Pandora corrected, “Andi has been writing to your mother and already made sure we could all sit together in the guest stands.”

Eying Andi suspiciously Harry said, “Well you three seem awfully cheery about hanging out with my parents.”

“Without you around we figure it’s more likely we will get embarrassing stories about you.  Your reputation will be ruined by the end of the game, Mr. Tall and Broody.” Pandora said with a giddy expression on her face.

Harry rolled his eyes at this while Elaina chuckled, “I personally think it's amusing how terrified most of the house is of you.  I am hoping they tell us horrific things that only make the words of fear louder.”

This made both Andi and Pandora roll their eyes while Nate laughed, “I don’t think he needs any help with that.  My family was leaning towards the Pureblood movement, but after the four houses prostrated themselves to house Potter I think they are reconsidering.”

“So it’s done then?” Harry asked curiously.

Nate nodded, “It is.  House Potter is very wealthy as of sometime last night.  Avery, MacNair, and Mulciber are all forking over small fortunes to make this blood feud come to an end.  Dad told me last night.”

“Mine probably planned to tell me today.” Harry shrugged stabbing at the last of his breakfast, “I am ready to put it all behind us.  The suspended students will be back next week, and they would be stupid to have a go with any of us after that.”

“Elaina will be the safest witch in the castle.” Andi said cheerily.

Her words made the dark-haired girl blush, while Harry just nodded in satisfaction.  Before anyone could add to the topic James stood up, “Gryffindors to the pitch!”

His shout drew cheers from the house of Lions and the table as one started an exodus towards the grounds.  Nate rolled his eyes, “Potter’s intimidation tactics are old.”

Pandora, who was glancing at the new players chuckled, “Looks like they are just as effective as they have always been.”

Following her eyes Harry saw that even Imelda now looked like she might be sick.  Regulus for his part stood trying to be confident, “Alright Slytherin Team to the locker rooms.  Let's put an end to Potter’s supposedly unbeatable team.”

The house cheered, but Harry felt it was forced as he rose to follow closely behind Regulus appearing confident.  When they cleared the hall however the walk to the locker room was in silence and Harry could tell the team was a ball of nerves.

By the time they gathered, changed, and had their brooms it was nearly time to fly.  Regulus looked like he was searching for words as he paced toward the exit to the pitch.  Harry took pity on him however, saying, “Let’s play a good game guys.  Score points, and play defense like your life depends on it.  Hold them off, and I will get to that Snitch.  James is great, but one great player is not unstoppable.  It's a seven-man team, let's go prove it!”

Harry was grateful the team he had was young.  The older ones would have resisted him trying to be a leader for the team, but now most of the team was fourth and fifth years.  They were anxious to have someone lead them, and Regulus did not seem ready for this one.  Instead, the Captain offered Harry a grateful nod and roared out, “Slytherins on the field!  Let’s do this.”

With that, the team cheered and mounted their brooms as they flew out to thunderous applause and cheers from the stands.  The team took one lap around the pitch together as the announcer called the lineup.  As Harry flew over the guest stands he saw his whole family there and his heart leaped at the sight of them wearing the mix of Slytherin and Gryffindor colors.  Dorea had even blown him a kiss with both hands as they flew over.

In no time the fourteen players had assembled on the field and Harry watched from the air as James and Regulus shook hands on the ground before mounting their brooms and taking back to the sky with the rest of their team.  The Sonorus charm by a much younger Madame Hooch reached his ears, “Now I want a nice clean game.  From all of you.”

The woman then kicked the chest causing it to open.  The Snitch was the first ball to release as it buzzed in front of each player's face before disappearing into the skies. A minute passed and the announcer called out, “It’s a beautiful day to start the Hogwarts Quidditch season, and this one promises to be interesting.  Can the new Slytherin seeker hope to catch the Snitch before James Potter and his band of unstoppable teammates can put up 150 points?  This is certainly a familial affair with Harry Potter climbing into the skies with his cousin.  Word has reached the ears of many that he is as talented in his cousin, but in a completely different position.  We will have to see if Slytherins’ defense is up to the challenge in holding James Potter and his trio of chasers.”

James was offering the Slytherin team a grin as he waved at Harry with his fingers making the teen shake his head back at him.  Turning to the girl beside him Harry called out, “Hey Imelda?”

The girl looked to him as the announcer began the ten second countdown to the start of the game, “Go low.”

She looked confused for a moment and glanced towards Regulus who was in a staredown now with James, before nodding uncertainly.  When the countdown reached one the announcer said, “The quaffle is up, and the game begins!”

Harry didn’t waste a moment as he spurred forward towards James who had already snatched the quaffle from Regulus at the start, but before the man could gain any sort of control Harry was on him smacking the quaffle out of his hands straights towards the ground into the hands of Imelda Reyes who caught the ball and raced towards Frank unopposed.  In a matter of seconds the girl had crossed the pitch and hit the far corner with a solid bank shot scoring the first goal of the game.

The crowd went wild and Harry offered James a wave of his fingers as he flew past him causing the boy to smile widely.  The announcer called out, “Harry Potter took a mighty risk there in the beginning playing the interfering seeker.  Had Reyes not been ready, that could have been an easy penalty shot for the Gryffindor Captain. They must have practiced that a few times!  We have quite the match on our hands today.”

Harry could wish the announcer had been right.  James was not shaken at all by the aggressive start to the game.  In fact he basked in the challenge.  In the following ten minutes Sirius and James practically worked as one mind.  When Gryffindor went on offense James somehow kept ending up with the ball.  Anytime that Slytherin had it Sirius would nearly knock someone off their broom with a bludger giving James or one of the other chasers the ball right away.

Trying to stay focused Harry dodged a bludger from Sirius and swore as he whirled around in an attempt to assist the chasers in stealing the ball from James something they had not managed to do since the first play.  The teen was proving to be unstoppable.  He may have been a good flier, and great at Quidditch, but as a chaser he was unmatched.  His arm power was immense, but even that slimmed in comparison to the accuracy he had.  The man scored seven goals so fast Harry was forced to stop hunting for the Snitch for a few minutes in order to try and put up some kind of defensive stop, because his team was not having any of it.

Harry had assisted Regulus in scoring two goals, but by that time it had already become 40-120 in favor of Gryffindor.  The beaters were outmatched, the defense couldn’t keep up, and the offense was drowning just trying to hold onto the ball.

A timeout was called when it became 40-140.  The team was heaving for breath when they landed while the Gryffindor stands were just becoming louder and louder.  Regulus looked at Harry and yelled, “Quit playing interference and catch the Snitch!”

Imelda immediately jumped to his defense, “His interference is the only reason we aren’t already down by 150.”

The Slytherin Keeper, a fifth year Harry hardly knew, said, “She’s right Regulus.  I can hardly block any shot Potter takes.  The only reason we’ve made any stops is because you guys have caught them in mid field.”

Swearing Regulus looked up, “We are holding them.  Better than I thought.  We need that Snitch.  Potter if we lose that will be on us, but focus on the Snitch.  I can tell the team is tiring and if we aren’t careful the stamina will crumble and this will turn into a bloodbath quickly.”

Harry nodded in understanding while the rest of the team looked grim.  The situation was unlike any he had ever faced in Quidditch.  His Gryffindor team in his first few years was a phenomenon.  They could keep up with and outscore anyone.  The Snitch was always the deciding factor without issue.  In which case Harry delivered a win.  Even in Ron’s worst games in the last few years at Hogwarts Ginny and Demelza could put up enough goals it was hardly an issue.  This was a new kind of pressure.  He was grateful Oliver had insisted he knew how to play every position or Imelda was right this game would already be over.

It was a desperate search for the skies as James had clearly figured out what Slytherins plan was.  The next three goals were scored in minutes.  Gryffindors Seeker, Mary McDonald, seemed to relax with each goal her team scored.  She seemed to know it was about to be irrelevant whether Slytherin caught the Snitch or not.

When it became within one goal Harry was beginning to lose hope, but the flutter of gold across the pitch told him it was not over!  Without even hesitating or any other care in the world he shot across the pitch in the direction of the gold ball.  Mary wasn’t far behind in the pursuit, but Harry knew he could get to it before her.  A seeker was defined by his guts as much as they were by their skill, and in that department Harry was fearless.

The cheers of Gryffindor told Harry it wasn’t good.  The crowd was going ballistic, but he couldn’t see what was happening.  He had to stay focused.  The announcer's voice told him it wasn’t over by the excitement, but he was hardly processing the words as his eyes honed in on his target.

.o.

James’ heart was racing.  He had never been this close to being beat.  He had seen Harry go after the Snitch.  Padfoot had already missed his shot at knocking Harry off his broom and his other beater, Michael Spinnet, wasn’t even close to nailing his cousin.  Focussing on his own mission he stole the ball from Regulus Black and took his longest shot of the day scoring the shot that put them up by 150.  James could see Harry was closing in on the Snitch and the Gryffindor Captain began yelling at his teammates to blitz, even pulling Frank from the goal.

Imelda Reyes had proved to be a good chaser today, and an even smarter Quidditch player as she ran for her life with the quaffle in order to buy Harry time.  Unluckily for her Sirius managed to get a hold of another bludger and unseated the girl from her broom with a murderous shot at close range.  The ball went into the air and James was on it in a moment.   With a swirl of his broom he was sailing back across the pitch in an attempt to get in scoring range.  The crowd was going crazy making his stomach turn as he could see a near impossible shot in his vision.  With a hurl he took the shot across the pitch hoping to keep his perfect record alive.  Watching the ball bounce through the hoop the whistle was already blowing signaling the end of the game.

The announcer and the stands were going absolutely wild and James stared with bated breath trying to figure out what happened.  The announcer cleared up the confusion and explained why his teammates were flying towards him with looks of euphoria, “James Potter made back to back unbelievable shots.  For those who may have confusion James Potter took his last shot before the whistle was blown.  Despite the fact that Harry Potter caught the Snitch before the final shot was made the play was still live.  Gryffindor defeats Slytherin House 200-190 that will be a win for the ages!”

James whooped as he went towards the ground being embraced by Sirius as soon as he dismounted his broom.  He was mobbed by the rest of his team shortly after.  The moment was one he would remember for the rest of his life.

.o.

When Harry’s fingers snatched the Snitch out of the air he held it up immediately in hope he had not been too late.  The announcer's explanation made his heart sink however.  Despite the loss Slytherin House was in a frenzy in the stands with excitement.

Shaking his head with amusement Harry flew towards the guest stands to where his family sat and he made eye contact with his mum as he offered her a smile tossing her his first caught Snitch for Slytherin House.  The woman beamed at him, while Charlus looked at his son with pride as Harry patted his chest twice and pointed to his friends and waved before flying off to meet up with his teammates who had already landed.

When he hit the ground he was congratulated and thumped on the back.  When he reached his Captain the boy grinned, “Good job Potter.  We may have lost today, but wins and losses don’t mean anything in Hogwarts standings.  If we can throttle Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw we may still have a chance at the cup.”

“We will only get better as we continue to play and practice together.” Harry acknowledged offering his hand to the boy.

Regulus looked at it for a long moment before shaking his head with a grin and taking the hand aggressively, “I don’t like you, Potter.  You are however a damn good Quidditch player.  There is no denying that!  You won’t get any hassle out of me.”

Harry figured that would be as good as things would get between the two and when they broke the handshake he heard a voice behind him, “Hey Potter!”

James was approaching the Slytherin team with a maniacal smile.  He looked like he had been mugged by his team, and Harry raised his eyebrow to the teen, “What Potter?”

Harry stepped to meet the teen and James reached out and embraced him, “Good game!  You made my heart stop when you went after the Snitch.”

“I had no idea what was going on.  I tuned it all out.  I thought I was going to beat you to it.” Harry confessed.

“You all played really well.” James complimented as he faced the rest of the Slytherin team, “That’s the best competition I’ve had since my first year on the team.  This team will be tough to beat in a few years.  That sneaky stuff you all pulled at the beginning was beautifully executed.  No one has dared to try that against me, and I promise it won’t work a second time.  Keep up the good work, and make my team earn this last House Cup.”

Turning back to face Harry he grinned, “I’d invite you to the after party, but I hear you will be in Hogsmeade with our family?”

“You should stop by,” Harry answered with a nod, “Give us a chance to celebrate your luck-, I mean win together.”

“Cheeky.” James laughed as he began walking away, “I suppose the champ can grace you with my presence for a few minutes of my time.  I’ll see you in Hogsmeade Harry, good game.”

As James approached his teammates Harry saw Sirius giving him a big thumbs up, and Harry waved at the boy as he followed his retreating team to the locker room.  They may not have won today, but Slytherin House certainly made a statement with Harry leading them to a narrow defeat.  It was too bad they would not get a rematch!

Game of Thrones Chapter 4

Chapter 4

The night after the joust and melee Harry was dressed in his best tunic and pants that made him feel slightly ridiculous, but he was going to be one of the guests of honor so Lord Stark insisted he dress more traditionally.  Lord Stark asked him if he had a companion he wished to bring to dinner tonight, and when Harry said no he asked if he was open to taking anyone.  This made Harry shrug, and Ned patted the young man on the shoulder as he walked out of the room, “Be ready shortly I will come back with the woman who requested your arm tonight.”

“Requested my arm?  Ned, what does that mean?” Harry shouted after him.

On a normal circumstance Harry always addressed the man as Lord Stark, but when he felt like he was being pranked he thought a first name basis would be justified, and considering only the giggling of Sansa and Arya was heard after he figured it was okay.  Septa Mordane helped Harry finish getting ready as she puffed out his shirt a little bit that he had tucked in, and made a few traditional fashion adjustments.

Shortly after Ned departed he came back with a knock and Harry answered the door to see the most breathtaking woman he had ever seen in his life.  A bombshell of a blonde woman with a slim but womanly figure stood in the door.  She was wearing a long light blue gown that hugged her around the waist and torso, but loosened up around the waist.  It was a beautiful gown, but she definitely made the outfit look good.  Her large blue eyes were piercing Harry from the moment the door opened, and for a moment Harry forgot how to speak.

Ned Stark saved Harry from embarrassment however and said, “Harry this Lady Margery Tyrell.  You saved her brother’s life out there today, and asked for the pleasure to be on your arm tonight for the feast.”

Harry immediately bowed to the woman, and took her hand, kissing in gently, “It will be my pleasure to escort a Lady as beautiful as you are Lady Tyrell.”

The woman smiled brightly, “You were extremely brave out there today Ser Harry, and fierce with that sword of yours.”

Harry put a hand on the sword of Godric Gryffindor’s ruby encrusted hilt, smiling softly, “It has served me well for many years, so I trust it with my life.  Shall we stroll to the feast my lady.”

“Yes of course.  Thank you for showing me the way Lord Stark.” She said graciously, giving the man a smile and a short curtsey.

Ned patted Harry on the shoulder, and said Sansa and himself would be behind them shortly, and the two departed the hall.

“Tell me about yourself, Ser Harry.  I heard you were from Essos?” She inquired with a smooth melodic voice.

Harry nodded his head, “That’s right.  Though I have to say I am not a Ser.  Just a commoner that had enough talent with a sword to attract someone as powerful as Lord Ned Stark's attention.  I am pretty good at investigating and hunting people down, which is how Lord Stark and I became close.  He liked my skills, and I was close enough to his older children’s age that we made good training partners in the yard, and I enjoyed teaching them as my skills progressed past theirs.  Even little Arya I have spent many hours training with a blade.”

“A little lady with a blade.  Some women are just born for it, and I greatly admire the ones that do.  I know her aunt Lyanna Stark was said to be fierce with a blade, and a fine archer.  It runs through some of the Northern family’s blood I believe, but not just northerners, have you ever heard of Brienne of Tarth?” She asked, sounding very intelligent to Harry, and also felt his respect for the woman not condemning Arya’s desire to train with a sword like most lady’s were increase even more.

“I can’t say I have?  Is she a skilled warrior?” Harry asked curiously.

“Very skilled, and she plans to even compete in a tournament in High Garden sometime in the coming months.  Perhaps you might find yourself on my side of the continent and compete in my family’s tournament.  My brother has won it the past few years, but perhaps you might surprise a few people.  The prize money is quite nice, though after today I am not sure you will need it!” The woman said with a smile.

The young man conceded her point.  Ned hadn’t told him the prize money for the melee was 20,000 gold dragons, and he quite frankly had nothing to do with accept place it in the royal bank. Of course he planned to oversee this so he could apparate in and out to take the money as he needed, but that was not for anyone else to know, “I can’t comment on that I am afraid my lady.  I have never seen your brother battle with a sword, but if he's anything like he is with a joust then I am not so sure I could defeat him.”

Margery laughed, “A man with some humility.  You aren’t a knight yet, but you should be.  I will admit my brother is even better with a sword than he is with a joust, but even on his best day he wouldn’t stand up to the Mountain like you did.”

“Were you watching?” Harry asked.

“I was and for a moment I thought I was going to lose my brother before a handsome young man jumped into the arena forfeiting his life to save my brothers.  Imagine my shock when you not only stopped the man from killing my brother, but then battled him to the point I am sure you could’ve taken his life had the King not interfered.  My family and I are very grateful to you.”

Harry felt his cheeks heat up at her praise.  Back in his time he was expected to do things like that, because everyone knew him as a hero.  It was nice here to be recognized that he was just doing with Gryffindor’s do, and that was be brave.  He didn’t want money, or any sort of prize, but thanks and recognition were far more valuable to him, especially from someone as beautiful as Margery Tyrell, “Lady Tyre-“

“Please just call me Margery.  I am not married, and there is no need to be so formal.  Would you grant me the same pleasure to just call you Harry?” She asked, batting her eyelashes a bit.

Smiling at the young woman he said, “Of course please I am sorry I didn’t offer that before.  Margery.  Your family owes me nothing.  I put myself between the Mountain and your brother because it was right, not because I wanted reward.  I feel that it might taint the act of…if I may, heroism, by seeking a reward.  Believe me having such a beautiful woman on my arm is FAR more of an award than I would’ve ever asked for.”

This led to another beaming smile from the blonde girl, and they had finally arrived at the entrance hall where a man announced his arrival, “The Champion of the melee Harry Potter has arrived with his guest Lady Margery Tyrell of Highgarden.”

This led to a blast of applause and Harry raised his hand in appreciation waving at people feeling a little awkward, but trying his best to keep his discomfort off his face.  The king waved him over offering a handshake for the boy and motioning for him to sit next to him.  Harry pulled a chair for Margery next to him before he pulled his own seat and King Robert began speaking immediately, “I have to thank you for what you did out there.  The death of Loras Tyrell, an heir to a prominent family in the Seven Kingdoms could have been very messy.  The call for the Mountain's head would’ve been very high, and I can assure you very bloody.  You have my thanks, Lad.”

The King handed him a cup and toasted to him, and they both took a long swig of it, and Harry slammed his on the table when it was empty just before the King did, “Oh I like you Lad.  Lancel Lannister more wine swine.”

The young lad with blonde hair quickly bustled off for another pitcher of wine, while Harry spoke, “I just didn’t want anyone killed in an unjust attempt.  The fight was over and Ser Loras had won.  It wasn’t right what the Mountain attempted, and I was determined to stop him.”

“Determined eh?  I saw the fire in your eyes boy, you have seen battle.  Where did you do it?  The North?  Overseas?”

“Overseas sir.” Harry explained feeling bad that Margery was left in the quiet.  He was thankful that another lovely young woman arrived and the two started chatting animatedly.  He caught the tone between the two and figured this was one of her handmaidens.

“It sounds like you have a good story.  Let’s hear it.” The King commanded.   As he did, Ned and Sansa showed up causing the king to rise to his feet and with open arms hugged Ned excitedly, “This is what I brought you down for Ned.  Debauchery, and fighting, our favorite things!”

This caused Ned to stiffly smile at the man and nod at Harry, which Harry returned with a grin.  The green eyed boy could tell Ned did not fully appreciate this version of Robert Baratheon.  I think he much preferred the bloodthirsty warrior he knew as a younger man.

When everyone found their seats King Robert prompted him to tell his story, “Why don’t you start with how you got that scar on your forehead.”

Harry’s hand immediately went to his head when he was reminded that the scar was still there.  Sometimes it was more visible than others, but it never hurt like it used to.  He figured the Horcrux in him was certainly dead,  and thought Voldemort was still alive in his world or time, there was no possible connection to them left anymore, and he doubted his possibilities of ever seeing the man again.

“I got this scar when I was a baby.  When I was just over a year old my parents were slaughtered in the night by a very powerful ValyrianSorcerer.  He claimed to have been descended from the Gods, and my family opposed him.  They were Lords and Ladies in their lands before they fled to Essos and had me.  I am afraid I am not entirely sure where, because there are no remains of my family.  I am the last living survivor and heir of the Potter family.  We were told to be famous blacksmiths, and the only thing I have as my heritage is the sword that is on my waist.  I spent my whole life training to avenge my families’ murder, and when I was seventeen years of age the man disappeared.  I hunted him for three years, and killed every single one of his followers I could find before I finally called it quits.  I needed a fresh start where I wouldn’t be so driven by vengeance so I left for the continent.  I met Lord Stark within a few weeks of my arrival.  I am just lucky he didn’t string me up.”  Harry said with a chuckle.

Robert looked startled by this, “String him up?  What did you catch the boy doing?”

“He was hunting on our lands, your Grace.  I told him the laws and the boundaries, and he was quite clueless.  I was going to just let him off with a warning when his Dire wolf approached us threateningly.  I took it as a sign from the Old Gods that Harry would arrive on my lands and befriend the first dire wolf seen south of the wall in hundreds of years.  So I took him in and asked him his story.  For a little over two years he had been doing work for me that needed a more deadly hand.   He is very good, a master of stealth, and a champion swordsman as you saw today.” Ned said with a raise of his glass towards Harry.

The young man raised his glass back and Margery grabbed his arm tightly, “You have a dire wolf?”

Harry chuckled, “I wouldn’t say I own a Direwolf.  No one truly owns one, but I have befriended one that follows me everywhere I go.  Lupin will be out in the woods just outside the capitol.  If I were to leave he would know somehow and immediately seek me out.  I think he has bonded to me somehow a lot like they did for the Stark Children when Lord Ned Stark found a litter of them.”

“I thought I heard something about all the children owning a dire wolf, but I thought it was just a rumor.” The girl said, gasping.

“Oh no they are very powerful, and very proud creatures of the night.  Lupin has been with me for three years and has saved my life more times than I care to count.” Harry said with a fond smile.

“I would love to meet him.” Margery said, batting her eyelashes at him again.

Harry gave the girl a light grin, “I would love to introduce you.  Very friendly creature when he isn’t eating.  When he is, you better watch out, because he gets real cranky when he is hungry.”

She leaned in close to him allowing him a look at her rather prominent chest, “He isn’t the only one.”

She laughs and Harry does as well, while the King and Ned discuss the glory days, and such.  Thankfully not many more pushed him to talk, but he did have Renly Baratheon personally thank him.  He claimed that himself and Loras were the best of friends, and that he would’ve been devastated over his loss.  Harry suspected there was more to all that than it seemed, but figured the don’t ask don’t tell policy would be fine in this case.

Another odd case that occurred was the site of Thoros of Myr.  Harry nearly spat his drink out when he saw the man wander into the hall.  Margery only briefly caught this and followed his eyes to see the same man he was looking at.  If she thought anything of it she said nothing, but Harry felt the scream of rage from Death tremble inside him.  That man had somehow cheated Death or, there Lord did it didn’t matter.  Death always held dominion, and it was furious that it had been defied.

Wisely Thoros stayed clear of Harry all night, and the young man briefly feared his secret being leaked.  Soon however the dancing started in the hall Margery immediately shot to her feet asking Harry to dance which he easily agreed to.  Thankfully dancing was something that wasn’t so different in this world, and something he had gotten a lot better at when he took up the way of the sword.  Fighting and dancing both required a certain rhythm that complimented each other, so he danced and danced away with Margery as she proved to be a stunningly skillful dancer.

At the end of the night of dancing, food, and more wine than Harry probably should’ve drank he found himself with Ser Loras who begged him to come to the tournament in High Garden that he was champion of.  He promised he would make it worth his time, and Margery was also quite insistent about the matter.  Harry in turn promised that if it was all possible he would be there to compete in said tournament, and this made both the Tyrell’s smile at him.

Margery asked him to go for a walk through the castle when it was over, and he excused himself from the King and Lord Stark.  They walked through the castle, and Margery spoke, “A man of your ability and skill should have all the titles, and money he should desire.  Should you ever grow tired, or should Lord Stark ever not have need of you I beg that you remember the name Tyrell and come search us out in High Garden.  We are very open minded people, and would consider it an honor to have you.”

Harry froze at these words.  Open minded…at first his thoughts flitted to the unusual relationship that he figured Loras Tyrell and Renly Baratheon had, but that was definitely not what she was speaking about, “I sense a great power in you Harry.  I have always been able to sense it in people like you.”

Harry’s jaw dropped and he stopped walking, “What do you mean?”

He could tell that he stuttered the words out but Margery smiled, “Thoros of Myr has always been someone I could feel the power in.  He claims it was from the Lord of Light, but in comparison to you he was merely a candle in the moonlight.  When I sense your power, it is like a blinding sun in a dark world.  I don’t know what it is, or what you do with it, but I sense honor in you.  Saving my brother today, and fighting with honor in melee made me believe that the power was rightfully inside you.  I think anyone would be lucky to have you on their side for I believe we have only seen a fraction of your potential Harry Potter.”

Reaching out to the girl's mind he could detect the faintest of magical auras.  Something that felt like it was just stronger than a squib.  Perhaps Margery was capable of magic, and she was especially sensitive to Magical auras, “Have you sensed this power in others my lady?”

“Only a few, and most of them were great.  I once met Aegon Targaryen when I was a little girl, and I could see it in him.  Though his gift was a lot darker, and a lot less powerful.  When you add what you did for my brother, your victory in the melee, and your kindness tonight I thought you would be a powerful ally.  I hope we get to become good friends, and can learn to trust each other.” She said honestly.

Harry gave the girl a light smile, “I think I would like that.  No one knows of…let’s call it a gift, but I would eventually like to tell someone.”

He wasn’t sure if it was the wine talking or, if the fantastic night he had was just loosening his tongue, but whatever it was it was worth it as the girl looked radiant with happiness, “The Starks are a good people and long time allies to my house.  Perhaps one day you will trust them, and myself.  I promise I am good at keeping secrets.”

This Harry caused Harry to keep his smile and asked her to write him as they found her way back her chambers.  She promised that she would be around for a few more weeks, and that she would visit while they found a way to write back and forth.

When Harry made it back to his room with a small smile he considered the possibilities.  One with Margery’s ability could be very valuable to him, and if he could befriend her and possibly even teach her any sort of magic that would be a dream come true for Harry.  Maybe he wouldn’t be so alone in this world after all.

https://discord.gg/eRNBmy3f8W

Dreams of Home Chapter 33

Chapter 33

James could hardly believe what he saw.  He thought his cousin was a dead man when he was hit with the cruciatus curse.  Yet somehow Harry had fought it off.  He had managed to get back into the fight, and pick apart Rudolphus.  Clearly, the Lestrange family had cheated too.  Whispers of the crowd said that everyone knew it too.  No one just loses an arm like that and continues to fight like nothing happened.  The thought that they had cheated in the blood feud made James angry, but a cold feeling crossed his chest as he watched Harry end the fight.  He had disarmed and clearly beaten Rudolphus, why continue?  What had he done to make the man scream?  By the way, the man screamed James would’ve thought it was the cruciatus curse, but from the murmurs of the crowd, it was clearly not the unforgivable. Why was it not enough to simply beat the man?

It was a message, James thought grimly.  A powerful one at that.  Other than the one spell Rudolphus had managed to land on Harry it was clear the man was outmatched.  He had fought well, and stalled Harry, but that was all he had done from the beginning.  Harry was on him from the start.  He had never seen anyone fight like that.

He broke through an unforgivable, James screamed at himself internally.  It all seemed so impossible.  Sirius had nearly sobbed when Harry was hit with the curse.  His entire friend group had looked away except Frank who had watched with a clenched fist.  Lily had sobbed.  It was all so unbelievable.  Then to watch Harry dismantle the man so violently was disturbing.

He had to be with his family.  His mind was practically on auto-pilot as he rose from the stands.  Most of the crowd had remained in their seats still shocked by what had occurred, but he needed to get to Harry.

.o.

Elaina had been impossibly tense since Harry had been hit with the torture curse.  She could not imagine fighting through that pain.  She remembered it well, and fighting through it seemed impossible, yet he had done it.  In a duel no less.  She had seen it, but she was still working on believing it.

She had thought that she witnessed his full capability that night in Godric’s Hollow, but for a moment during the duel, he seemed lost in the frenzy.  He was fighting like a man possessed.  He looked invincible.  It was as frightening as it was intriguing.  She knew that could not have been the first time he had been hit with that curse.  She knew that he had been in a fight for his life before.  But how?  How had the Potters who were obviously very protective of their son allowed such situations to occur?  It didn’t add up.

She was now determined to be forward and ask the questions that were on her mind, but today wouldn’t be the day for that.  She wanted to see that he was okay first, and then she would broach the thoughts on how she would delve into her friend's past.

.o.

“He’s a hell of a wizard, Charlus.  Seventeen, capable of impeccable feats of magic, and fighting off unforgivables.  Be proud of your boy.  I am impressed.” Arcturus Black said as he rose to his feet.

Dorea was out of the stands as soon as Harry had dislodged the man’s head from his body, but Charlus had remained locked in place.  Harry had beaten the cruciatus curse.  How much had he left out in his story about his life?  Charlus had never been hit by the curse before, but he knew many great witches and wizards that had and none had been able to beat it.  It wasn’t unheard of, but it was rare.  The type of will that took was only born in rare souls, yet Harry clearly had it.  He had that, and he had experience.

Raising to his feet Arcturus clapped him on the shoulder, “He did well.  Rudolphus threw up a better fight than I ever imagined.  He was better than they said he was, and everyone was very impressed with him.  I see now what Bellatrix saw in him.  Talent.  A shame it had to go to waste.”

Charlus shook his head as he followed his best man in silence.  When the two were alone Arcturus kept talking, “I wondered for so many nights when we would hear that Bellatrix had killed her betrothed.  For the first six months, I damn well expected a blood feud between our houses, but it never came.  She never fought the contract.  I never understood why until now.  The boy was a powerhouse, but your son was better.  He had the experience.”

“More than I imagined.” Charlus said quietly.

Arcturus only nodded at that, “Aye.  He down-played a lot. I am starting to gather.”

“He was great in all our training sessions.  I thought it was natural.  I thought it was from training with…the others before us.” Charlus said, feeling the weight of what happened to the boy he had come to love, “Merlin Arcturus, what did that boy endure?”

The last words were whispered, but the man shook his head all the same, “I don’t know, but I heard what Dorea had said.  He slipped back into the past.  It distracted him, and got him cursed. The duel may have been longer otherwise, but I doubt he would have even been hit had that not happened.  I have to say for a moment in that fight he looked untouchable.  I doubt even I could have hit him.”

“He’s been having nightmares, Arcturus.  I thought…I thought in time he would heal.  Like we did.” Charlus said feeling guilty now.

“We were a great deal older than he was.  We also had each other who fought side by side.  The lad has no one that truly understands, or saw what he went through.  We also won.  He didn’t.  Paid the ultimate price for it as well.” The man said as they entered the Quidditch locker rooms.

Before them, Dorea was holding the silent Harry.  She was sobbing into his shoulder and Harry merely rubbed circles in her back saying nothing.  He looked completely unphased considering he had been tortured minutes ago.  When the two entered the room his eyes went to them and he offered both of them respectful nods.

Charlus played the final words his friend had just said while Arcturus approached the teen patting him on the shoulder hard, “That was some damn fine wand work out there, my boy.  You make your family proud.  I doubt anyone else will want to cross wands with you.”

“Especially after I tell them my dad still kicks my arse around Potter Manor.” Harry said with a forced smile.

Charlus doubted very much he would have beaten Harry by a wide margin if he had fought like he did today.  He would still beat his son, but by attrition.  The teen was becoming a phenomenon and was adapting to his fighting style well, but there would come a day when he was surpassed.  A day that Charlus dreaded, but also looked forward to.  He would rest a proud father if they one day stood on Harry’s shoulders.

Charlus approached the boy who was still holding onto the woman the older Potter had loved for many years placing a hand on his shoulder, “You fought well.  You surpassed all our expectations.  Had I known that Lestrange was that powerful I would not have so readily agreed to allow you to fight him.  Yet you still rose to the challenge.  For that, I am very proud of you.”

“Rudolphus Lestrange will not hurt anyone in this timeline.  I can only hope his brother and wife were dissuaded by what happened out there.  The same fate awaits them if they dare attack any of my friends.” Harry said with a cold fury in his undertone.

Dorea stilled at his words and separated from him looking up into his eyes, “This was personal for you wasn’t it?  You knew this man in your time?”

Harry looked around, but Arcturus had already brought up a privacy ward.  He looked back and forth from each of them before sighing, “Yes.  He took the life of one of my very close friends.  He also tortured two people close to our family into insanity.  I also killed him in the final battle.”

“That was when you lost your focus.” Charlus said softly, “He tried to use the torture curse on you, and you dropped back into the past.  That was very dangerous.  You should have told us this was personal.”

“It was nothing.” Harry dismissed, finally separating from Dorea, “Besides I beat him.  It doesn’t matter anymore.”

“It does matter, Harry.” Charlus pleaded, “He only managed to curse you because you slipped further and further into your past.”

“Well he is dead now, so it won’t happen again.” Harry said with agitation evident in his voice.

“What happens when you face another that took the life of your friends?” Arcturus asked, “Will you slip back into your time against an even more formidable foe?  Or on a battlefield?  This is serious.”

“What would you have me do?” Harry said, stepping towards Arcturus' fury evident on his face, “Sit out the next fight?  Run from the monsters that took everything from me?”

Knowing her brother had a terrible temper Dorea got between the two putting a hand on Harry’s chest, “That isn’t what we are saying at all, Harry.  This isn’t something you can run from.  You need to confront these demons.  Come to terms with them.  Until you do that you are never going to get a good night's sleep.”

“My dreams of home are all that keep me going!” Harry roared out.

The room was silent as they all stared at him with degrees of sympathy, pity, and anguish.  Swallowing hard, Harry shook his head, “You all don’t get it.  You won your war.  You got your happily ever after.  I got all my friends killed.  I got myself killed.  I lost.”

Tears pricked at his eyes and he wiped at them aggressively, “You think it is easy living with that?  You think I want to hear their screams?  You think I want to relive their final moments?  You think I can allow that to happen again?”

No one said a word and he took a deep calming breath.

My name is Harry Potter.

I am the son of Lily and James Potter.

I was born in 1980, and died in 1997.

I went back in time thirty years to do it all again.

To win a war.

To avenge my friends and family.

Going through his mantra he sighed heavily knowing he shouldn’t have said anything, “I’m sorry.  I am dealing with it.  I just-”

“You’re not.” Charlus said softly, “You are not dealing with it.  Talk to us, Harry.  Even if it is a little at a time.  Tell us about the dreams as they happen.  Find a new reason to carry on.  You can’t run off of revenge.  Not forever.”

Before Harry could retort, the spell around them crumbled as Monty and Euphemia stepped in with a concerned-looking James.  Monty broke the silence that followed, “Everything alright here?”

Harry only nodded stiffly as his father shifted into a forced smile, “Just consoling, Harry.  Taking a life like that is never easy.”

Fleamont and Euphemia both looked skeptical, but James didn’t need another word as he came forward embracing Harry hard, “I can’t believe you killed him.”

Harry said nothing as the two embraced, Charlus’ words still echoing in his mind.  When James didn’t release him however he just held on tight to the man who had died to protect him in his time.  Embraced the man who would one day refuse to run from Voldemort so he could protect his family.

“I did what I had to.” Harry answered quietly.

“You had him beat.  Why did you continue to go after him?” James asked.

“I had to see into his mind.  I had to see if the life I was going to take deserved my mercy.” Harry replied, “Mercy that would’ve inspired others thinking they would get the same.”

James released his cousin, but still held him close, “You’re a legillmens?  You raped his mind?”

The disturbed tone told Harry how James felt about the turn of events, and the time-traveler shook his head, “I am.  Not a very accomplished one, but under the pain Rudolphus was experiencing he cracked.  He was a part of the group that had been razing the Muggle communities to the ground.  He killed dozens, raped, and pillaged across our country.  He did not deserve mercy.”

James looked uncertain which made Harry sigh as he said, “The Wizarding World will now think like you are.  I had him at my mercy, but instead, I removed his head.  I protected our family.  If the other three families don’t surrender I will do the same to each of them if I must.”

“I doubt it will come to that.” Arcturus snorted clearly unphased by their previous disagreement.

Euphemia nodded as she approached the boy she still only saw her grandson. James allowed his mother some room as she embraced the teen, “No one will want to mess with House Potter after that.  You were as amazing as you were terrifying.  Your uncle and I are very proud of what you did for our family.”

James shook his head at her words, and Harry felt his heart sink a bit.  He wanted James to see things for the way they were, but he was still so young.  So inexperienced.  So sheltered from how cruel the world could be. One day he would understand.  Harry just knew it.

“Harry?” A soft voice interrupted, allowing him to separate from his paternal grandmother.  At the door to the locker room was Elaina standing there looking uncomfortable.

Looking towards her she took an uncertain step forward, “I just wanted to see you were okay.  I see this is a family moment though, so I can-”

“Nonsense.” Dorea interrupted but her eyes were wide as she took the girl in, “You are practically family after what you have done for us.  Please come in my dear.”

Harry eyed his mother in curiosity wondering what she was thinking.  Elaina however nodded with uncertainty, but as she approached Harry he offered her an assuring nod as he stepped forward with his arms open.  She didn’t wait after that as she came forward slowly wrapping her arms around him for the first time, “You were amazing out there.  I thought I had seen all your abilities, but throwing off the cruciatus curse.  Harry, I can’t even imagine. Are you-”

“I’m okay.” He consoled as he held the girl, “It wasn’t pleasant, but we made it through.  We sent a hell of a message today.”

When the two separated she shook her head, “I’m starting to think I’m lucky those bastards tried to curse you in the back that day.  You have now done more than enough for me.  I don’t think I will ever be attacked again if this will be the reaction.”

“That was definitely the goal.” Charlus remarked, sounding satisfied.  Harry noticed he too was looking at Elaina with surprise, something that really had his brain spinning with possibilities, but Charlus continued on, “Harry did a horrible thing, but a necessary one.  We can only hope the other families fall in line.”

“The Avery’s have a few decent duelists in their family, but none capable of what that Lestrange boy did out there today.” Arcturus snorted, “The other three couldn’t put three duelists together that could take Charlus or Harry down.  I am imagining a very wealthy Potter family in the future.”

“A wealth we will use to our advantage.” Charlus said turning towards Elaina, “We would very much like to put that wealth to good use.  Our family does not hurt for money, and this blood money is something we would rather not keep in our coffers.  We intend to launch a massive charity drive in the muggle world for victims of the Death Eaters, as well as rebuilding your hometown, Sussex, Ms. Essex.  The Potters have held property in that land for over a century, and we will do our part in that community that suffered so much.”

Elaina seemed surprised by the suggestion and offered a bow of her head, “That is immensely generous of you Mr. Potter.  I am sure the community of my hometown will be grateful for your intervention.”

“That isn’t all we plan to do with it.” Monty said.

“Lord Potter?” Elaina asked curiously.

Smiling at the girl he approached her placing a hand on her shoulder, “You and Miss Evans were both victims of a vicious attack.  Yours because you protected my nephew, Miss Evans because she protected someone that was under the protection of my house.  In reward to both of those things, we would like to reimburse your Hogwarts tuition to a Gringotts account of your choice.  I imagine it will be a small drop of the fortune we will seize from those who sought to harm my family.  It will also be a great start as an adult in the Wizarding World.  I trust I don’t have to tell you how difficult it may be finding work as a Muggleborn in our world, but I assure you we will do our best for both of you to eradicate that barrier.”

Elaina seemed shocked by the offer, “I can’t accept that Lord Potter.  Your family has already done too much for me today.”

When she said this she looked at Harry with cheeks aflame with embarrassment at the offer.  Fleamont however waved his hand, “Please, modestly speaking due to an invention of my own we are already quite well off.  As my brother said we do not need this blood money, and we would like to do some good with it.  If it is a consolation we also intend to help support the Hogwarts scholarship fund for Muggleborns with a very charitable donation.”

Elaina seemed to look to Harry for help, but he was just as surprised as she was, so he shrugged, “It’s a good cause for the money.  If you are asking for my advice, take it.  If I know anything about my family, they are stubborn.  If you don’t take it you may find ridiculously extravagant gifts in your possession that will end up matching the value that they wanted to give you.  It’s a good head start into this world.  If you don’t want the help then use it to travel.  I remember you said you wanted to see more of the magical world.  Now you have a way to do that.”

Her eyes lit up at the possibility, but bit her lip, “It just feels like a lot.”

“I won’t degrade the value of the gift.” Fleamont said happily, “But in my eyes, you have more than earned it.  I hope you will honor my family by joining us over the holidays as well.  We would love to get to know the young woman under our house's protection.”

“I would be honored.” Elaina said, “Maybe after Christmas?”

“That is still quite far away!” Euphemia chimed in, “If we wouldn’t be taking you from your friends perhaps you could sit with us during the Quidditch Match next weekend?”

“You could bring my niece, Andi, with you as well.  I understand you are both quite good friends.  You both could provide us some insight on the players we are unfamiliar with.” Dorea added helpfully.

“I imagine we will be celebrating in Hogsmeade after the match as well.” Fleamont added, looking curiously at his brother who seemed lost in thought, “You would be welcome to join us there.”

“As I said, I would be honored to join your family, Lord Potter.” Elaina said with red cheeks.

“Well, my dear cousin will need someone to console him after we wipe the floor with Slytherin next week.” James said boastfully re-entering the conversation.

“Keep talking, Potter.” Harry chided, “It’s about time someone put that big head of yours in check.”

This made the gathered members of the family chuckle while Elaina shook her head in amusement.

“I am glad to find you all in high spirits after what occurred on the pitch.” A familiar voice said from the back of the room.

Harry was instantly on alert as he recognized the voice of the Headmaster.  Turning to face the man, he beat everyone to the next few words, “It was unfortunate what happened out there, but it only happened because Corvus Lestrange did not raise his children to be good men.  Had Rudolphus not been chucking dark magic at me the entire duel perhaps I would not have taken his life.”

“Some nerve you have coming in here lecturing my son, Dumbledore.” Charlus said with gritted teeth all but squaring up at the man.

Dumbledore held his hand up for peace merely saying, “I understand your rage, Charlus.  I only wish blood did not need to be shed here at Hogwarts.”

Arcturus grumbled, “This generation needs to be taught that there are consequences.  Rudolphus would have won that fight had he not been a showboat.  He was more anxious to show off to the crowd than to win the fight.”

Offering a nod of acceptance to the man’s words Dumbledore said, “I was hoping to escort young Harry back to the castle.  I wished to share a few words of wisdom with him.”

“You will not guilt trip my son on what he did today, Albus.” Dorea said coldly.

The man sighed, “I will not.”

The room was silent for a moment.  Charlus and Harry locked eyes, while the teen eventually nodded, making his father’s shoulders sag, “Very well.  It is time for us to return to Potter Manor.  We will be back next week for the Quidditch Match.”

Fleamont nodded towards his son, “We will be gone too then.  James, behave until we return.  Please also see Miss Essex back to her friends.”

James nodded in acceptance.  Elaina looked like she wanted to protest, but seemed to think better of it.  James slapped Harry on the back as he walked towards the exit, and Elaina gave Harry a look that he couldn’t quite understand as she exited the locker room.

Arcturus loudly proclaimed on his way out, “Don’t let the old bastard talk down to you, Harry.  If you need me you need only call for me.”

After the exchanging of hugs between his parents, Fleamont, and Euphemia he was alone with the Headmaster for the first time since his first night at Hogwarts.  Dumbledore offered him an encouraging smile, “Shall we take a walk?”

“After you, sir.” Harry insisted as the two began to make their way out of the locker room into the entrance of the Quidditch Pitch that had very few stragglers.

The two began walking slowly back towards the castle with a few whispers following in the distance.  The Owlery and the Forbidden Forest were in the distance and it seemed the Professor did not have a direction in which he walked.  It was in silence they approached the Care of Magical Creatures classroom area, and Dumbledore spoke suddenly, “You fought well.  It seems the rumors of your prowess were not unfounded.  In truth, I doubted they were.  Your confidence from the first moment I met you told me it was not misplaced.”

“I was raised well.” Harry said evenly.

“You are very experienced in combat.” Dumbledore said without question, “Much more so than your parents would have allowed.  There is much more to your story, Mr. Potter.”

Harry respected Dumbledore in his time.  He had left quite the task on his shoulders, but regardless of all the lies, and the secrets he still respected the man he knew, “There is.”

The admission of the truth didn’t seem to surprise Dumbledore, “Every day I question why Fawkes put himself between us.  It truly baffles me.  We have been companions for nearly fifty years and he has never done anything remotely close to what he did that day in my office.”

“I had a bond with a Phoenix.” Harry admitted, “It saved my life.  Perhaps it senses that in me.”

“Another piece to your puzzle then.” Dumbledore said, stopping to face the teen, “It is a story I would very much like to know.”

“When I have completed the task I have set out to, I will tell you.” Harry said innocently.  Greatly enjoying the fact that he was able to speak to the man in circles as he had once done to Harry.

The older man chuckled, “I sense you enjoy leaving me in suspense.  I wonder if your displeasure with me stems from your family.”

“I wish I could tell you, sir.” Harry said knowing he had already said too much.

The man hummed before saying, “Your relationship with Miss Essex is quite fascinating to me.  I suspect you are the reason she has begun excelling beyond her already formidable capabilities?”

“Elaina and I have done some work together.” Harry admitted, “She is quite the witch.”

“Indeed.” Dumbledore said quietly, “Still power like hers needs to be gently guided.  I have watched over her work since her first year.  I recognized her power the moment I first met her.  It reminded me of another, and I hoped to amend past mistakes.”

Voldemort? Harry thought in wonder.  He could hardly think of two people who were further apart.  Elaina had not shown him any dark tendencies and he wondered if the Headmaster was seeing shadows where they were not, “I have not seen anything alarming in her.  I know you think I am dark sir, but I promise you if I thought Elaina was capable of doing harm to an innocent with her magic I would not work with her.”

The two held eye contact for a moment, and Harry wondered if the man would attempt legilimency, but Dumbledore merely shook his head, “I do not think you dark Mr. Potter.  I very much just believe you are your father's son.  Determined to do the right thing.  No matter the cost.  Something I admire, but also fear.  Your mother, father, and godfather spilled a lot of blood across Europe in search of peace.  I hope that will not have to be the case here.”

“If you are still hoping for peace you are blind, sir.” Harry said as respectfully as he could, “They are burning the Muggle world down.  Innocent, men, women, and children.  I am disgusted that the ICW and our own government have not yet intervened.”

“The old still remember the last war, Mr. Potter.” Dumbledore said quietly, “It may have been thirty years ago, but it left an impact.  There have been minor skirmishes since then and even those have been destructive.  A civil war here in England would be horrific.  Our country is known for producing witches and wizards of renowned power.  A war among ourselves would be devastating.”

The two stayed in silence for a moment before Dumbledore said, “I once taught the enemy you so desperately wish to bring an end to.  He was once like all of you, a bright young student.  Only when he was older did I truly see what he was capable of, though I always suspected something amiss.  If your fear is correct, if he does conquer this country, I believe he will succeed where Grindelwald did not.  Domination.”

“If you think that could happen then why not stand with us?  Ensure it doesn’t.  Between you, my mother and father, Lord black, and myself, we could stop this.  Together.” Harry said pleadingly.

“I had hoped that would be a possibility.” Dumbledore said, “But after you failed to show mercy to young Rudolphus today I fear we will have very different ideas of achieving that goal.”

Harry felt a fist of fury clench in his stomach.  He desperately wanted to know what Dumbledore would think if he knew of every horrible thing that would come if he took this method of peace in the coming conflict.  Instead, he took a deep breath.  Dumbledore was a great wizard, but he was just a man.  Prone to making the same mistakes as anyone else, “If you think what I did to Rudolphus was cruel after what he did to me, then you are right.  We will never see eye to eye on how to achieve this goal.  I can only promise you that Tom is not going to end up in a prison like Grindelwald did if we win.”

“Such hatred for one so young.” Dumbledore said quietly.

“One day, when this is all over.  You will understand why.  On that day you will ask for my forgiveness, and if you sat on the sidelines during what is to come, expect none from me.”

With that, Harry turned his back on the Headmaster and began walking back toward the castle.  Ready to wash the blood and day off his hands.

Game of Thrones Chapter 3

Chapter 3

The arrival at King’s Landing had been far less spectacular than what Harry had imagined.  It was actually kind of disgusting.  The smell from the city alone almost had him blowing his cover and creating a bubble head charm just to breathe fresh air.

The city was massive. Harry did have to give it that point, and there were a lot of people in it, but it was the most far from home place he could imagine.  He hoped it wouldn’t last forever here.  Immediately after the arrival Lord Stark had been summoned to a meeting of the small council, and from what Harry heard later it was an entirely unpleasant affair.  Lord Stark said he felt they were all snakes in disguise, and the only person he liked on the council wasn’t there.

Harry also learned there was going to be a tourney held in the man’s honor that he was doing his best to get rid of, but from the sounds of it the King is not going to let the man back down.

The days were long and boring in King’s Landing, and Harry had taken to walking through the streets some days to see the state of the people, and he was not impressed.  Many hungry, many homeless, and a lot of lost hope is what he saw.  What he didn’t expect to see was Lord Stark sneaking away with a woman into a whore house.  Harry shook his head however and told himself it was not his place to judge, and that he came from a different time and a different place.

That night Harry was summoned into Lord Stark’s Chambers with Jory Cassell, and Ned spoke softly, “My wife has arrived in the city.  She came bearing the news that it seems my son was pushed out of the window by Tyrion Lannister.”

Jory looked outraged, and I asked calmly, “Her evidence?”

Ned took a small dagger from out of his pocket and placed it on the table, “This dagger was used in an assassination attempt on my son’s life in Winterfell.  He was saved by his Direwolf, and when Catelyn did some digging on this blade it turns out that it is Lord Petyr Baelish’s blade.”

Harry’s eyes rose at that, but before he could question Ned explained, “Or it was until he lost it in a gamble to Tyrion Lannister.  This blade is Valyrian Steel, very valuable and unmistakable.”

Harry and Jory both stared fire at the blade.  Harry was fond of the second youngest Stark son.  Very polite, and very kind despite the fun his brothers have at his expense for his lack of skill with a bow.  Harry could feel the need for vengeance, and he needn’t ask for it either.  Ned spoke, “I want you to keep an extra close eye on the girl’s Jory.  Harry, I have other needs for your skills.”

Jory took that as a dismissal and as a man of few words he departed immediately, “What can I do for you Lord Stark?”

“I want you to compete in the melee tomorrow, and win.  I want to show some of these snakes that I brought a very competent weapon with me along with the rest of the skill the north men bring.  I want to start impregnating a little bit of fear and doubt into their minds about attacking us.  We need a distraction.  Can I count on you to step in and win?”

“I’ll do my best sir.” Harry said with wide surprised eyes.

“Good lad, but that’s not all.  I want you to go with me to the market after the tournament.  There is something I need to look into that Littlefinger said.  I am starting to think the death of Jon Arryn was no accident at all.  I would like your company, because you don’t have the political connection or emotions that some of my other knights do which makes you perfect for the job.” The man said quietly as if someone would be spying in this very room.

Harry nodded, “Of course sir.”

Ned looked at the boy hard for a second saying, “I can trust you can’t I, Harry?”

The two shared a long look, and Harry nodded, “Of course sir.  You have been good to me, and paid me well, and educated me about a lot of things in this realm.  I am honored to have gathered so much trust from you.”

“I don’t usually trust people this easily.  But you have gained the allegiance of my children, and the affection of multiple Direwolves.  At this point I just believe you are meant to be a part of an alliance with this family.  Now go get some rest.  Tomorrow will be your big day.”

The next day was indeed Harry’s big day.  He was wearing armor that he had crafted himself in the forges of Winterfell, and he would be lying if he said he hadn’t put special enchantments on it just in case.  Harry was swinging the sword hypnotically in his hand as he zoned his mind into combat.  He had seen his opposition, and most appeared to be all brawn and no brain.  A few looked threatening, but the one he wanted the most was the red priest.  Thoros of Myr was cackling as he lit his sword on fire as the king called the group together, “Now I want a nice bloody match out of all of you.  Try not to kill each other though maiming is preferred!  Now we will begin at the sound of the bell.”

Thoros and many others let out a bellow of triumph as Harry closed his eyes, taking a deep breath and calling forth his magic to aid him.  He heard the voices of his long gone friends in his head, and he felt his anger and power swell inside him.  At the sound of the bell Harry drew a sword nearly identical to the sword of Godric Gryffindor, which he transfigured for the melee, and he had dulled his usual companion for the tournament.  The thought barely crossed his mind however when he launched towards the closest man and hatched him across the face with the butt end of his sword.  The man instantly crumbled, not even having a chance to raise his weapon in defense.  Harry then whirled his sword towards an oncoming opponent that was coming in from close range towards Harry.  They collided swords up, down, a slash at Harry’s waist was blocked and the young man came up with an elbow knocking another knight out hard.

The next knight that came forward was wearing the sigil of Walder Frey, and Harry slashed through the man’s first strike, nearly cutting off the man’s finger, and then swinging the dull end of his sword straight at the side of the man’s head.  That was three down, and no one had even traded strikes with him.  Robb and Jon would’ve had a blast!

Two opponents approached him this time after he took down the knight from Frey’s territory.  These men were wearing the cloaks of the Kingsguard, and Harry smirked as they roared charging at him at the same time.  This time Harry spun between one lunging knight, and blocked the strike of the other as he back kicked the lunging attacker hard to the ground, and kicked the feet out of the other.  In Harry’s speed he had both men on the ground in a flash and was swiping his sword in vital areas taking them out in brutal fashions.

Five men down, Harry looked across the field to see Thoros of Myr swinging his sword like he was a sort of giant knocking enemies away.  Darting across the field and engaging with two other men that belonged to house Grey when he was then intercepted by a Kingsguard on horseback.  This was something Harry didn’t have a lot of experience in, and when the man lassoed Harry he quickly rolled against the man’s power, and threw him off the horse.  Harry then ripped his arm free, and without even grabbing his sword off the ground he walked over to the man and snapped his neck.

The crowd gasped at the brutality, and Harry grabbed the spear that had fallen from the horse, and threw it hard into another man taking him out of the fight for sure.  Harry’s count was rapidly approaching ten and the numbers of the competitors were dwindling fast.  It was rumored some of these tournaments lasted three hours, but Harry would be surprised if it lasted ten minutes the way things were going.

Harry watched two men clash in front of him as they seemed set on killing each other.  He watched the fight intently for a couple of seconds and when one of the men looked like he was about to deliver a finishing blow Harry stepped in taking the winner down, and leaving the other man on the floor whining about a massive headache.

When Harry was in range he called out, “Oi flame pisser.  Quit bullying the children, and come get it.  Let’s see if your lord of light can protect you.

The man turned and grinned at Harry as he pointed his flaming wildfire sword at him.  Harry promptly smacked the sword out of the way and surged forward with his unnatural speed attempting to take the man’s head clean off.  He was mightily surprised when the strike was blocked and returned with an equal amount of speed.  Harry was lucky he was just out of range, but felt a small part of the flame cauterize a cut that he received earlier.  His eyes widened, but then they narrowed in anger.  Harry began pushing the man with his sword as hard as he could.  Thoros was fast, but he couldn’t quite keep up with Harry as cut after cut started to appear on the man.  Harry had heard the stories of this man leading the charge at some famous siege of Pyke with his flaming sword.  It was said he was first through the wall, and he was fighting like a mad man.

Harry had the man in a clash, and they were separated by another horseback rider that they both had to dive out of the way of, but Harry brutally took the man down as he came back around, likely killing his second competitor.  Harry pointed his sword at the man, “Your people will pay for the lives they have taken.  The Maester at Bear Island was innocent, and the red priest killed him.”

Thoros boomed with laughter, “Maester Sifo-Dyas was old lunatic practicing the old religion.  The Lord of Light doomed him, and so he died.”

Harry spat, “Punishing a man for the crimes of his youth is not right, and since we are so casual about taking lives in the name of the Lord of the Light, I think will take yours as payment for the life of the Maester.”

Harry was happy because of the noisy battlefield.  He wanted this man to know why he sought him out, why he was going to kill him, and all his fellow fanatics that worshiped this Lord of Light, and no one would ever know it but them.  Swinging in hard and aggressively, Harry pushed the man back and back trying to pin him down.  When he finally disarmed the man in a twirl he shoved his sword backwards stabbing the man in the gut, and then spun around swinging the sword at his neck cutting straight across his throat.  Another gasp of the crowd, and Harry sheathed his sword stepping towards the remainder of the competition.  It seemed only a few Frey men were left, and they immediately dropped their weapons and took a knee in fear.

Harry turned towards King Baratheon and took a knee bowing his head towards the man.  The man seemed stunned by Harry’s skill, and began the clapping.  This led to an uproar of applause and cheers.  Robert Baratheon announced, “Well fought Potter.  Please join me for dinner. I would like to discuss your skill.”

Harry bowed his head again, “I would be honored my lord.”

The man nodded, shouting at someone to get his gold, and Harry looked at Ned who had a dark look on his face, but when they made eye contact the man nodded slightly at the boy, and Harry knew he had played his part in winning the melee.

He went up to the cheering of Arya Stark, and hugged the girl who was very excited over his win, and chatted amicably with him as Jory gave him a hand to help him into the stands.  Sansa congratulated him, but she looked a little green around gills and he gave the girl a light smile, “My apologies my lady I did not mean to upset you with all the violence.  The melee is a nasty event to watch.”

“Hopefully the final match of the joust will be a little friendlier.” Sansa with lackluster hope.

Harry smiled at the girl and placed a hand on her shoulder, “This is how warriors prove their bravery in combat, and also get to test each other.  It goes beyond training, and gives an idea of what it would be like if there was ever another great war.  These events are good because it satiates the violence.”

Arya asked excitedly, “Why didn’t you compete in the joust Harry?”

“I am not a knight, my little lady. The melee is open to all, but the joust is for knights only.” Harry said with a smile.

The young girl pouted at this a little, “That’s not fair.  You would’ve been great.”

Harry put his arm around the girl with a smile as Lord Stark came and sat down with the group. Harry stood bowing to the man, “My Lord.  I hope you enjoyed the contest.”

Ned looked at him stoutly, “Aye I did.  I always enjoy your handy work Harry.”

Harry gave another slight bow, and another man’s voice came from behind, “You cost me fifty gold dragons.  I had my money on Thoros of Myr.  Scares the life out of my post people, but you seemed to be gunning for him, why is that?  Personal grudge between the two of you?”

Looking at Lord Petyr Baelish Harry shrugged, “Never met the man, but like you said the flaming sword was scaring even some of the knights that participated.  I figured if I could beat him, whoever was left might surrender. I have only heard stories of the man, and his bravery at the siege of Pyke.  I feel almost sorry for his death in such a contest.”

“I am not sure I would call him dead until he is in the ground.  It wouldn’t be the first time I had seen the man get run through and come back to join us for dinner.  I was the one who had bet on you by the way.  Lord Stark said that you were excellent with a sword, and when I heard Baelish was giving away free money I had to bet on you.  Renly Baratheon by the way.  I am also on the small council as the Master of Laws.”

Renly was a shorter man with a short neat cut beard.  He didn’t look much like a warrior, but an astute politician.  Lord Stark had spoken kindly about working with the man, and his brother Stannis who was apparently Master of the Ships.  The whole family was on very good terms with the Starks so he shook hands with the man and thanked him for the confidence.  Before they could continue the conversation however Baelish spoke again, “I am Petyr Baelish, Master of coin, and good friend to Lady Stark.  I serve with your master on the small council.” The man said, holding a hand out.

Harry took it, and before he could speak Ned talked over him, “Harry is not a servant.  I hired him as a Sellsword to keep an eye on my girls.  He befriended my oldest some years ago, and they had been excellent training partners.  He is one of the most skilled warriors I ever met, and I wanted him on my side down here in the capital.”

“I was paid well to be here, and I am happy to.  All of Lord Stark’s children and I get along quite well.” Harry explained.

“Where do you hail from?” The man asked curiously.

“Essos actually.  I came from the free cities looking for a fresh start.  My entire family was killed by a practitioner of the old religion.  I wanted to get away from all of that, and start over in the North.” Harry explained.

Ned’s eyebrows shot up at this.  Harry had never told him this tidbit, but he wanted to begin dropping hints into his connection with magic, and possibly why he would even hate someone like Thoros who was a known practitioner of some type of magic.

The man that Ned called Little finger nodded his head, “A tragedy, and yet it has clearly inspired you to be an incredible warrior.  With your skills I don’t doubt you could at least stand up to some of the best.  Ser Barristan Selmy and possibly even the Kingslayer Jamie Lannister.”

“Perhaps.  Maybe one day I will ascend to a status worthy of fighting one of those legends.”  Harry bit back the sarcasm and he could’ve sworn Lord Stark started smirking when he said this, but he was distracted by a young knight approaching them with a rose.

The knight had flowers on his armor and long hair. He looked a lot like a pretty boy that did not belong in such a violent contest, but considering he was in the finals, who was he to judge?  The man gave a slight bow and offered his rose to Sansa, and she turned a pretty pink color, “Thank you Ser Loras.”

The man gave her a smile and a nod, and rode off to the other side.  The other competitor was the mountain, also known as Gregor Clegane.

Sansa watched in horror as she seemed to finally realize who Ser Loras would be facing and she began panicking to her Lord Stark, “Father, please don’t let him kill Ser Loras.”

Lord Stark seemed surprised by her panic and he patted her arm that was death gripping his, “Don’t worry Ser Loras rides well my dear.  He will be fine.”

Baelish stood up at this point shouting, “100 gold dragons on the mountain.”

Renly Baratheon, who clearly had some distaste for the man immediately said, “I will continue to take your money Baelish.”

Baelish grinned, “Whatever shall I buy with my money.  A girl from the pleasure house of Lys, some find barrels of wine or-“

“Maybe you can buy a friend.” Renly said coldly.

Harry choked at this trying to contain his laughter, which earned a glare from Little Finger.  Renly winked at Harry though and the young man suddenly felt a little uncomfortable as the joust started.

In a matter of seconds the joust was over though with Ser Loras easily dismounting the mountain.  When the man hit the ground he was furious and calling for his sword.  Harry watched the man with narrowed eyes as his servant scrambled away from the furious man as he decapitated the horse he was riding on.  Harry felt his insides boil, and as the man began to walk towards Ser Loras Harry was already on his feet.  The man took a hard swipe at the Knight of Flowers, and took him to the ground hard nearly breaking his shield.  Harry jumped the fence so fast and was in between the two in a second as he blocked a strike that was coming from the Mountain with much difficulty and knocked it back up with all his strength infused by magic.  This threw the Mountain off a little bit and he growled.  Harry noticed a short distance behind him the Hound also looked ready to interfere, but he stood by to watch with interested eyes.

The Mountain was the most powerful fighter Harry had ever encountered, and he deflected blow by furious blow that came in.  Many were on their feet shouting, and Harry easily struck the man across the face with the butt of his blade after a few overpowered strikes were dodged, and this seemed to infuriate the man even more, when suddenly a voice roared out, “STOP THIS MADNESS IN THE NAME OF YOUR KING!”

Harry immediately dropped to one knee with his sword in the ground as he felt a sword whoosh over his head.

He braced himself putting up a protective barrier between them.  Even if it meant exposure it would be better than dying.  However nothing ever came and the next words he heard were, “Let him go.”

At this Harry stood up watching the Mountain leave.  Harry scoffed at the dishonorable man, and turned to see Ser Loras looking him in the eye, “You save my life Ser.”

Harry grinned at the man, “I am no ser, but you had won the match fair and square.  It wasn’t fair for the coward to attack you without even giving you a fair chance to defend yourself.”

The man beamed a smile back at Harry and grabbed his hand raising it into the air.  Robert Baratheon raised his cup towards Harry, and he looked back at Ned who still seemed surprised Harry put himself at risk like that and Sansa who was beaming at him, and so was Renly Baratheon.

Dreams of Home Chapter 32

Chapter 32

The Dark Lord exited the pensieve looking inquisitive.  The Potter boy that came from nowhere was becoming quite the nuisance.  Not to mention the very unexpected revelation back in the Summer that the teen was a parselmouth.  Voldemort had spoken extensively with Bellatrix about the Black family tree. The last Black that had been a parselmouth was nearly two centuries ago.  The Blacks had never intermingled with the Gaunts before, but it was assumed that the ability was tied from a Slytherin line somewhere.  The fact that a child of the Potter and Black family had suddenly appeared with the ability of a parselmouth was suspicious to the Dark Lord

The Potter family was rallying to oppose him, of that there was no doubt.  They were becoming a thorn in the Dark Lord's side in the short time they had risen from the shadows.  First at the Black ancestral home, then at Godric’s Hollow, and now in the Wizengamot. The first incident could easily be dismissed.  Arcturus Black was old, and he could meet a sticky end any day now allowing new leadership to guide the ancient house Black.  On that front, they had not disrupted his plans much.

The resistance at Gordic’s Hollow had been surprising, and if the Dark Lord expected any push back he would have snuffed it out from the beginning.  Instead, he arrived with members of his inner circle only to find the Potters prepared to engage him in battle.  Quite the surprise indeed.

Voldemort could admit however that this problem in the Wizengamot was caused by his own followers' children.  The Lestrange’s were hardly known for their restraint.  The attack on the two Muggleborn girls was something he would expect from the children of his followers, but he also expected them to be much more discreet. The fact that they could now be legally killed in battle was not something that sat well with the heir of Slytherin.

Running a hand through his hair Voldemort shook his head.  He had been an honored guest in Lestrange Manor for the past year.  He had trained Rudolphus personally on multiple occasions.  The young man was quite the magical talent, and he had little doubt the young man would slaughter the younger, less experienced, Potter.  When that happened new champions could be brought in.  If the family continued to push, the Dark Lord himself could step in to eradicate Charlus Potter if it became necessary.  With it being all nice and legal it would be a good way to increase the recruitment drive.

Numbers had been down since his followers had encountered violent resistance in Godric's Hollow.  If the leader of that resistance was ended in a violent fashion then numbers should return to normal, swell even!

“What do you think, my lord?” The voice of Corvus Lestrange asked, bringing the Dark Lord out of his thoughts.

“I think your son needs to put down this Harry Potter.”  Voldemort said thoughtfully, “The family is overconfident in his abilities.  He has power, of that I am certain.  We witnessed some of it in Godric’s Hollow.  We have also received some second information from the upper-year Slytherins at Hogwarts, but we will remind them of the power of your family.”

Corvus took the words with pride, “My son will not disappoint, my lord.”

“I will look in on him tomorrow.” Voldemort informed, “Offer some guidance, and ensure the boy is up for the challenge.”

“You think this will be a challenge, my lord?” Corvus asked, sounding irritated by the notion.

“It would be wise for Rodolphus not to underestimate the boy.  While I am certain the family is overconfident, I am equally certain it is not completely unjustified.” Voldemort said thoughtfully, “We can expect the boy to be talented, just not at the level of your oldest son.  If Rodolphus comes in focused, and treats this fight like it will be the most difficult of his life, then I am confident we will prevail.”

The two held silence for a moment before Lord Lestrange said, “I will see to my son, my lord.”

The heir of Slytherin said nothing as his host exited the study he had been using the last few months.  Voldemort thought of the fire in which Charlus and Harry Potter had spoken to him with that in Godric’s Hollow.  ‘Keep your little snakes on a leash before I decide to start sending them back to you in pieces.’ That is what the Potter child had told him.  The words echoed in his mind as he thought about the fight that was to come.  The family had been well trained in battle together, that was for certain.  He had personally fired a killing curse into their midst, but the trio was back in attack mode without hesitation.  They were prepared to fight him.  Something that he had not encountered in many years.

He would certainly be in attendance for the upcoming duels and looked forward to seeing Rudolphus snuff out the Potter’s resistance once and for all.

.o.

Harry had met with his family in Hogsmeade the day after the Wizengamot session.  They didn’t dawdle long in the village however as Charlus had taken them into the fields beyond the quiet village where they discussed the finer points of fighting a one-on-one duel.  It sounded simple to Harry.  He was used to fights where he had to focus on his surroundings, his allies, and his other enemies around the battlefield.  This playing field would only be the length of a Quidditch Pitch and one on one.

Regardless of that fact, Charlus was taking no chances with his son.  They discussed vicious tactics and agreed on the kind of statement they would like to make in the upcoming fight.  To Harry, it made little difference.  He knew what each of these men would grow to become.  The Carrows were torturing first years while Harry was on the run.  Yaxley had tried to kill him at the Ministry.  Avery and Mulciber had committed unspeakable crimes in both wars as well.  If Harry was given a chance to eliminate them one at a time he would take the opportunity in a heartbeat.

The news had broken in the prophet while Harry was away in Hogsmeade.  The whispers around the hall had turned excited when they discovered the duel would be taking place at Hogwarts.  Even with the Headmaster placing restrictions on attendance they all knew there were certain vantage points around the castle that would allow them a glance at what could be a legendary duel.

Many of the older students at Hogwarts remembered Rodolphus from his days in the dueling club just a few years before.  He was efficient and brutal, not to mention talented.  Most seemed to think Harry was a deadman, but the Slytherins had felt what he was capable of.  They were wary of him.  Rabastian had undoubtedly written letters to his brother expressing his concern, but he had likely been ignored.

Elaina constantly harassed Harry if he needed anything for the upcoming match, but the teen assured the young woman he was ready.  James had hardly spoken to Harry since the news broke in the prophet.  That changed however the day of the duel.  James was suddenly a nervous wreck when he awoke in Gryffindor Tower.  The realization that his newest family member could lose his life before his eyes set a panic-like feeling coursing through his veins.  The desire to kidnap his cousin and flee the country became overwhelming by the time he saw the boy eating breakfast

James stopped in his tracks at the sight of him though.  A tug of amusement coursed through him when he saw the annoyed look on Harry’s face as Andi and Pandora hovered around him.  The Head Boy could tell that Elaina was concerned as well, but she hid it much better than the others choosing to remain at his cousin's side in silence.

Taking a deep breath James strode towards the Slytherin table and took the open seat next to Harry offering him a grim smile, “Feeling ready?”

Harry raised his eyebrow at the boy looking at him with increasing amusement as the whispers became louder and louder around the table.  With Slytherins’ biggest bigots on suspension, the rest of the house dared not question the arrival of James Potter, particularly because he was Head Boy.  Everyone in the house of snakes also knew what was coming.  Even if James wasn’t in a position of power the table may have remained quiet for either fear of Harry, or respect for the fact that the family members may be saying goodbye to one another.

“I am ready to do what I must.” Harry answered softly as he buttered a piece of toast.

James couldn’t understand how his cousin could eat right now.  The sight of food made his stomach turn as his anxiety increased, “I can’t believe you can eat right now.”

“He will need his strength.” Elaina said instantly.

Harry raised an eyebrow at the girl whose cheeks colored and the teen chuckled, “She’s right.  Rudolphus is reportedly quite talented.  The Lestrange family magic is also said to be quite violent.  I will need to be prepared for anything.”

“You are ready for anything, right?” Andi asked worriedly.

“No one is ever ready for anything.” Harry said not inspiring confidence in the group, “But I am prepared for many possibilities.”

Inwardly Harry was wondering just how true that was.  He had hardly ever trained to fight one duelist at a time.  Of course, his training with the Order towards the end of the war was extensive, but even that was battlefield-style training.  Dueling with Voldemort in his 4th year in the graveyard hardly counted since he was so mismatched.  Dueling with Draco in his sixth year was closer, but that had ended in disaster despite him emerging victorious.  The concept seemed easier than what he would come to face on a battlefield, and he had trained with his parents a lot this Summer one on one, but it was only training.  They had not been trying to kill each other as Rudolphus would be. He had also not dueled in front of a crowd before. That alone made his stomach turn.

Harry was not trained to be a show pony.  He was trained to take on the most powerful dark wizard of the modern era.  His tactics against Rudolphus would be merciless, and likely frowned upon by his friends, the media, and his professors.  He was not looking forward to the fallout of the duel, but he knew it would be necessary.

Professor Flitwick had approached Harry that morning before he had come to breakfast. The conversation was one the teen appreciated, and wondered if it would affect how he would approach the upcoming fight.

Harry had done light training the morning of the duel.  He felt mobile and prepared for what was to come.  His father had left him with notes from the great duelists in their family that he had brought from Potter Manor, and it seemed what would follow would be insignificant to what his ancestors had faced in the past.

His mind was so occupied with thoughts of what was to come he hardly noticed his charms Professor pacing in the Entrance Courtyard, “Mr. Potter, a moment of your time!”

Harry’s eyes flicked towards the Professor quickly as he took in the rapidly approaching figure.  The young man offered one of his favorite professors a grin.  He had always respected the half-goblin in his time and he had of course fought with him and his friends in the final Battle at Hogwarts.  He quickly had to fight the familiar sinking feeling the memories brought back asking, “Of course Professor.  What is it?”

“Nervous for your fight today?” The little man asked.

Harry noticed he specifically avoided the word duel, and the teen shrugged, “My family has prepared me well.  I am confident I will be capable of what is expected of me.”

Flitwick nodded as his eyebrows furrowed at the formal words that were proposed to him, “I see.  Professor Black assured me you were capable.  I had intended to approach you sooner, but he cautioned me against it.  Against my better judgment, I listened to my colleague, but I can not in good conscience allow you to face your opponent today without some insight.”

Frowning at the offer Harry asked, “Was Rudolphus not one of your students too, Professor?”

The man had an angry glint in his eyes that Harry had never seen before when he said, “He was.  As an educator, I have always tried to be unbiased toward my students, but Rudolphus was a cruel boy.  He was fascinated by the Dark Arts, and his use of the charms I taught him was disturbing.  He cursed a Muggle-born girl in my house in his sixth year with the Glacius charm.  A sweet girl whose parents withdrew her from the school after the vicious attack.  She finished her education at Beauxbatons, but Mr. Lestrange did not receive a punishment I thought was adequate.  This was not the only oddity in his behavior, but it was the only one that he was caught for.  There is a laundry list of crimes I suspect him of, and it seems it could be time for him to face the piper.”

“Anything you could tell me would be useful, sir.” Harry said eagerly.  Insight like this on his enemy could be essential.  He knew what the man had done to the Longbottoms, and even what he was like during the second war, but knowledge of his recent abilities could be invaluable.

“As I said he favors the Dark Arts.  Things that your shields may not be able to block.” The man confided, leaving Harry to nod in understanding, “I suspect that Rabastan Lestrange was the culprit who held Ms. Essex under the cruciatus curse for that reason.  Having taught those other boys over the years I believe only the Lestranges capable of teaching their children an unforgivable.  Obviously, if the younger of the Lestrange brothers is capable then Rudolphus will certainly be.  In this type of fight, all curses will be legal.  Do you understand?”

Harry was no stranger to having unforgivables cast at him, so agreed, “Yes Professor.”

The charms master nodded in satisfaction before saying, “I also for your safety would like to know how extensively you have studied the Black Family Magic.  Only rumors tell me that you are well acquainted with Lord Black, and your mother was a marvelously talented witch from what I have heard so I am hopeful that she at least made you aware of it.”

“I do not know how to use much of it.” Harry confided, “But at some point or another I believe I have seen it all.”

“Good.” Flitwick said, “I would suspect that Bellatrix Lestrange Nee, Black has taught her husband some of her family magic.  I would expect if the duel starts going poorly he may start resulting in that particular branch of magic.  He will choose to avoid it at first, because it could be considered a faux pas depending on what was agreed upon in the marriage contract, but if things get sticky I would expect a variety of family magic to be sent your way.”

Harry considered the words of his professor as he continued to nibble at his breakfast.  His eyes glanced at each of his nervous friends and only hoped they would be able to stomach what was coming.  They would need to if they were all going to survive.  Grimacing, he suddenly doubted that if Lily and James ended up having children one day it seemed unlikely they would name him Harry Potter.

The voice of the Headmaster brought him out of his thoughts, “The duel will be taking place on the Quidditch Pitch in thirty minutes.  Fifth years and up will be permitted to witness the occasion, but I caution all those who will attend with a reminder that this duel may be lethal.”

Dumbledore offered Harry a nod as he rose to his feet.  Before he could turn and start making his way towards the pitch a small hand grasped his.  Turning to meet the green and blue eyes of Elaina she offered him a squeeze of the hand, “I know you won’t need it, but good luck.”

Squeezing her hand in return he offered her a nod as he began making his way towards the exit.

When Harry exited the hall Elaina took a deep breath.  Andi said, “If anything happens to him, Elaina, it won’t be your fault.”

“It will certainly feel like it.” The girl responded bitterly.

James watched the exchange suddenly feeling out of place at the Slytherin table.  He contemplated following Harry out as he watched Sirius go after him, but instead his eyes went to Elaina, “Is something going between you and Harry?”

The girl bit her lip as Andi and Pandora stared at the girl with intrigue, “No.  Harry is just my friend.  Other than Nate he is the only boy who has ever even been kind to me at this school.”

James frowned at her words, and nearly defended himself when he realized that Elaina had been pranked by him or the other Marauders on more than one occasion.  He could not claim that he had ever been kind to her, only that their pranking had never intentionally targeted her.

Elaina on the other hand was considering the other Potter’s question.  Harry had been very kind to her.  She was not sure how much of that was because he felt in debt to her though.  They had also spent a good bit of time together training, but that was something that had become mutually beneficial.  It wasn’t something she had allowed herself to give much thought in fear of messing up their dynamic.  Watching him walk out the Hall to a fight that could cost him his life on what felt like her behalf made it feel like a metal ball was in her stomach.

There were so many secrets between the two.  She knew so little of his past, and he knew almost less of hers.  She could only hope that the chance for them to get to know each other would still be there when the day was over.

.o.

Sirius had caught up with Harry as he made it into the courtyard.  The young teen was practically out of breath and the green eyed teen raised his eyes at the grim animagus, “Alright there Padfoot?”

The teen blinked at Harry owlishly before shaking his head, “You are about to be fighting a duel to death against a Lestrange and you are asking me if I am okay?”

Shrugging, Harry had a ghost of a smile on his face, “Well you seemed quite out of breath attempting to catch up with me.  Care to walk with me to the Quidditch Pitch?”

Scratching the back of his head he fell in step with Harry sheepishly saying, “I had hoped to convince you to run away with me.  James and I had a whole elaborate plan in case you got cold feet today.  You could still do it.  We wouldn’t think any less of you.”

Chuckling, Harry shook his head, “I am not scared, Padfoot.  No one pressured me to accept this fight.  My father declared it and I agreed.  I have to make sure James, Lily, Elaina, you, and the others are safe.  If they knew House Potter would be waiting for them the next time they attack someone I love, maybe they would think twice, hesitate, or not do it at all next time.”

Sirius took in his words heavily realizing just how much he meant to the young man he had not known for very long beside him, before he could question it Harry grinned, “You are family you know.  Beyond us both being Blacks.  You and James are like brothers.  James needed that. Being an only child isn’t easy, but for him he didn’t have to be for very long.  That meant a lot to me growing up, knowing someone was looking out for him.”

The Black Heir swallowed hard at his words, feeling his voice break a bit as he said, “He was there for me more than I ever was for him.”

The two had gone down the steps onto the grounds as Harry stopped placing a hand on his former godfather's shoulders, “That could change one day.  One day soon, James may really need you.  You know what I face.  If that day is today you will need to be there for him.  I am confident I can do this, but anything could happen out there.  Promise me you will look out for James, Lily, Elaina, and the others.”

Bewildered by the request Sirius asked, “Why me?”

“Because I trust you.” Harry said simply, “As much as I do James.  You’re an honorary Potter in my books.  My parents even declared in front of the entirety of House Black that if you had needed a place to stay the doors to Potter Manor would have been opened to you.  We are family, Padfoot.”

The weight of the situation seemed to suddenly sit on Gryffindor's shoulders as they noticed people had now begun spilling out of the castle above them, “I promise, Harry.  Just beat the bastard.  Do what you have to.”

Nodding Harry accepted the promise as he turned his head to see his parents, Arcturus, and his paternal grandparents waiting on him at the entrance to the pitch.  Taking a deep breath Harry said quietly, “Remember that is all this is Sirius.  It’s what I have to do.  Just don’t think differently of me when this is all over.”

The time-traveler didn’t wait for Sirius’ response as he began making his way towards the entrance to the pitch.  The only thing Sirius could do for his part was watch with ever-increasing anxiety as a member of his family walked towards a horribly morbid situation.

.o.

“You’re sure he can do this, Charlus?” Monty asked, “I can take Harry’s place out there today.”

“They will think he is a coward.  The Wizarding World would walk all over him for it.” Arcturus answered gruffly, “He would never be respected in the Pureblood circles again.”

“Is that worth his life?” Euphemia asked with irritation as she paced around the entrance of the Quidditch pitch watching as people were beginning to arrive on the grounds.

Shaking her head Dorea sighed, “He came back with a mission.  He wants to save our world and all the people he loved in his time.  He wouldn’t allow any of us to take his spot at this point.”

“He needs to do this.” Charlus confirmed, “He needs to send a message.  He will send a message.  Monty, you haven’t seen what our boy is capable of.  He is going to wipe the floor with this Lestrange boy.  He stood toe to toe with Alphard Black.  Beat him too.  I am more worried he is going to lose himself in the fight.”

Dorea looked pale at the thought, but clearly, it had been on her mind.  Arcturus questioned quietly, “You think the boy might panic out there?”

Shaking his head as he held the attention of the room, Charlus said, “The opposite.  I think he is going to go ballistic if his back is put against the wall.  Harry has not shared a single detail of the final nights of the war with any of us.  We don’t know if this fight may be personal for him.  Something I am starting to immensely regret at this moment.”

“He wasn’t ready to open up to us.” Dorea said quietly.

“Well, I didn’t help by signing him up for this.” Charlus said in frustration.

“You did what you had to do, old friend.” Arcturus answered sympathetically, “There was no backing down once Corvus called him out like that.  Not after he was named an alternative champion.”

Monty sighed, “Arcturus is right.  We dug our graves on this one.  Now we just have to lie in them.”

Eupehmia shook her head, “Harry can do this.  I’ve seen the resolve in his eyes.  This Lestrange may be powerful, he may be gifted, but he doesn’t have Harry’s will.  The Potter family will.  Our boy will be victorious.  I am certain.  In the aftermath, we will take care of him.  As we would take care of each other.”

The members of the small party all nodded resolutely at her words. They watched in the distance as Harry exchanged final words with Sirius before approaching them with an even expression on his face, “I’m ready.”

That was enough for Dorea as she came forward and swept the boy into her arms.  Harry didn’t hesitate to return the gesture, “I will be alright, mum.”

The woman sniffled hard trying to fight back the tears and dread over the situation.  She could feel his anxiety, but not a whiff of fear was sensed in his emotions.  With pride she separated from the boy she called son and passed him off to Euphemia and Monty, who embraced him.

When it came to Arcturus, Harry shook hands with the man who offered him words of encouragement, “Make the bastards regret it.”

Harry only nodded at the command, but then turned to his father who put a hand on each of his shoulders, “You know what to do?”

Inclining his head Charlus pulled the boy in, “You are ready.  We trained you far beyond the capabilities of this punk.  When you are out there just remember what you are fighting for.”

Harry drew strength from the embrace and when they separated he stepped into the entrance of the Quidditch Pitch without even a glance backward at the family that had gathered to support him.

.o.

Harry stood in the middle of the Quidditch Pitch with his hands behind his back, his wand casually in his right hand, his expression neutral.  Rudolphus was standing twenty meters in front of him with a sadistic smile on his face.   His long curly hair was just as Harry remembered it the night of the final battle.  Harry had killed this man before, but not before one of his best mates' life had been snatched before his eyes.  Thoughts of what Rudolphus would do to Frank and Alice Longbottom in the future crossed his mind as he felt hate swell up for the man in front of him.

Cold reality swept through his body as his magic responded to his emotions.  He was going to kill the man in front of him.  In front of all these witnesses.  By doing so he would be saving countless lives.  Perhaps the death of his brother would even make Rabastian from thinking twice.  Bellatrix may have been a lost cause as well, but maybe not.  This could make a real difference.  For the Greater Good, Harry thought darkly.

The voice of Dumbledore reverberated across the pitch snapping Harry back to attention, “Witches and Wizards, welcome to Hogwarts.  It is with a heavy heart that I announce we are about to commence the blood feud between House Potter and House Lestrange.  Diplomacy has failed between these two ancient families and we will now witness their legacies engage in a battle that will end in bloodshed.  The wards have been lowered at this time.  Gentlemen may this contest begin.”

Harry didn’t wait as he launched his arm forward with his most powerful blasting curse.  Rudolphus' eyes widened as the curse washed over the shield, cracking it in an instant.  The man tried to retaliate with a black spell, but Harry apparated and cracked the man in the side with a bludgeoning hex that sent him spiraling.  Before Harry could capitalize however Rudolphus apparated behind him, something Harry anticipated as he batted a freezing hex he recognized.

The two faced off without spellfire for a moment as the man spat blood on the ground.  Harry winked at the man infuriating him as he launched into a barrage of dark curses.  Apparating around the field trying to pierce the man’s defenses it was quickly realized that the Lestrange Heir was in the defensive rhythm now.

Attempting to push forward Harry began firing curses faster and faster as he ducked, dodged, and weaved through a variety of Dark Arts.  In frustration, Rudolphus roared out, “Crucio!”

Harry rolled under the curse, but in the corner of his mind, the screams of Neville Longbottom echoed in his ears.  A moment of rage and desperation overtook him as he felt like he was back at the Battle of Hogwarts.  The screams of those that were around him during the final battle overtook him.

In a panic, Harry unleashed a flurry of spells that he hardly comprehended.  He was conjuring and transfiguring at a speed he had never accomplished in training.  Rudolphus had wide eyes as he attempted to put Harry down with a killing curse, but the younger wizard didn’t even bat an eye now as a large clay wolf materialized out of thin air with a flick of Harry’s wrist absorbing the spell.

.o.

In the stands, Charlus’ eyes widened at the display Harry was putting on.  He had to admit the training regiment he had been working on at school was clearly paying off.  It was like a switch had been flipped after the first unforgivable had been fired.  The hand that was holding his however was suddenly much tighter than before and his eyes glanced to his increasingly pale wife, “Dory, what is it?”

“You were right.  He is losing himself in the fight.  I can feel his chaotic emotions from here.  He has no idea what is going on, Charlus.” The woman said with fear evident in her voice.

Charlus knew that a distraction like this could cost the boy his life.  The cheering of the crowd seemed to think Harry was going to end this, but the older Potter could only pray that was true.  It seemed his worst fears were all founded when a red spell lanced through Harry’s shield making a scream echo around the pitch.

.o.

Elaina who had seen the spell hit Harry gasped in horror as did most of the crowd.  Pandora, who was on her left, buried her face in her hands, while Andi covered her ears as if the scream was deafening.

Rudolphus held his wand up in triumph as if the duel was over and Elaina could only watch in dread as the older wizard began to lower his wand in the direction of her friend.

.o.

The pain had brought Harry back to reality.  He was gasping for breath as he desperately pushed the pain away to break the curse's hold.  The flashes of James, Lily, Elaina, Sirius, and his family pushed strength into his bones.  The reminder of what he had endured to get here however gave him the will to break through the pain.

Through it all Harry’s wand had never left his hands as he surged his arm forward in desperation with a cutting spell.  Rudolphus didn’t have time to dodge or shield this time as his non-wand arm was cleaved off.  The wail of agony from the Lestrange Heir was immediate, but he quickly began launching spells back at Harry.  His recovery time was unnatural, Harry thought morbidly.  Something wasn’t right.  No one could recover from that kind of pain that fast.

Rudolphus however was fighting as efficiently as he was before, but this time Harry was back in the zone as blood continued to spill from his opponent.  Moments passed and his enemy began to pale, and Harry realized even in the man’s potion-induced state the blood loss was getting to him.

Strands of magic that Harry recognized straight from the Black family Grimoire were being weaved around him with practiced ease.  He had the man now.

Going into the full offensive Harry was a blur.  As he realized his time was coming Harry apparated away from a tidal wave of dark magic that seemed to come out of desperation.  When he arrived at his new area however he conjured a marble wall behind Rudolphus before banishing him straight through it.  The groan of the crowd indicated the brutality of Harry’s move as he marched forward disarming the man with ease.  Instead of finishing the fight however Harry lanced the man’s mind with a surge of Legilimency.  The man screamed in pain as Harry searched through the memories of Rudolphus Lestrange.

It was no surprise that the man had been in the attacks on the Muggle world.  It was no surprise what horrible things he witnessed through the eyes of the Death Eater before him.  The night he was given his mark made Harry’s stomach turn, and he steeled himself for what would follow.

Removing himself from the mind of the Death Eaters, Rudolphus sobbed in pain, but Harry was not willing to end things yet as he cleaved the other arm off.  Harry heaved for breath in an attempt to reign in his rage. The desire to make the man suffer was immense.  The desire to make him feel the pain he made the three Longbottoms feel was overwhelming.

Chains materialized around the man and began tightening to the point the man was turning purple.  Rudolphus fell to his knees wheezing for life as he looked up at Harry who approached him, “Mercy.”

Not even hesitating, Harry removed the man’s head from his body with a powerful cutting spell resisting the temptation of prolonging the man’s suffering.  Before his head even hit the ground Harry turned and began walking off the pitch to absolute silence.

Game of Thrones HP Chapter 2

Chapter 2

Harry arrived at Winterfell within the day.  It was late nightfall by the time he arrived at the Lord of Winterfell's private chambers, and when he knocked on the door Ned was expecting him, and said nothing as he led him over to a table.  When the door was closed by the knight at the door Ned spoke, “It’s good to see you Harry.  I am glad you were close enough to make it within the day.  That owl of yours is really special to find you as fast as it did.”

Giving the man a smile Harry shrugged, “She is a great bird, but we aren’t here to talk about Hedwig.  What can I do for you?”

It was something Ned always respected about Harry.  The man was all business, and he was glad to get the ball rolling, “I am sure you are aware of the Kings Presence in Winterfell?”

Nodding his head, “I didn’t know until I arrived, but the Kingsguard is hard to miss.  I got a good look at Ser Barristan Selmy. I hear he is one of the best knights in the 7 Kingdoms.”

Ned agreed immediately, “In the world actually.  I battled Ser Barristan in the last great war, and it is possible he would have defeated me had we not been interrupted by the charge of the crowd.”

“A battle is never over until all but one lays dead Lord Stark.  Anything could have happened, and you may have yet won the battle.” Harry said easily.

The man nodded with respect, “This is true, but we aren’t here to discuss this either I fear.  You wouldn’t have been just a babe when the great war occurred so you may or may not know that King Robert and I were not only very good friends before the war, but the two of us led the lands together in overthrowing Aerys the Mad King.  I am telling you this because it seems being friends with the man who became king has born some unsuspected consequences.  It seems that I have been chosen to be hand of the King.”

Harry blinked a few times, and then spoke, “Wow congratulations…What exactly does the hand of the King do?”

Ned’s eyes widened only temporarily forgetting that this young man claimed to be from Essos, or most likely from one of the other major cities across the water.  It was not unreasonable that he didn’t know anything about this sort of topic, “The hand is the man who is second in charge of the Kingdom.  He usually runs finances, and in times of war would help strategize and oversee the small council that consists of the Master of Whisperers, the Master of Coin, the Master of the Citadel, and other things.  The hand is basically there to help the King run the Kingdom and in an ideal relationship it is a pretty balanced relationship, though I fear with our current King I would be in charge of running the Kingdom.

This caused Harry to blink a few more times, “In all our conversations I never thought you would be one to seek such power.”

“Like I said before, being friends with the King has brought unsuspected consequences.” Ned said a little stiffly.

Harry now understood perfectly.  Ned did not want to be hand of the King, but he was politely asked, and knew if he turned it down the next time he was asked would not be politely.  Harry then asked, “I see.  So what would you like from me?”

“In short I am hiring you for your services as a Sellsword.  Your one and only objective is to keep my children safe.  I will pay you handsomely, and this way I can keep my guards Jory, and some of the others at my side.  I fear there could be a lot of treachery in the capitol and we need to be ready for anything.” The man said very seriously.

Harry and Ned held a long stare down, and finally Harry said, “Okay I’m in.  I understand there is a lot you can’t tell me right now, but I hope as we work together and we build some trust you can confide in me a little more about the dangers of this possible task.”

Ned looked relieved and grateful, “I will not forget this favor. In return for your services I hope I can pay you back in due time.  I think you might have a future here in Winterfell, and my children all seem to enjoy your company enough that one of them might offer you a pretty nice position, possibly even in the court if you serve my house well.”

Harry agreed immediately, bowing his head slightly, “When do we leave?”

“At first light.  It’s a long road to King’s Landing.”

Standing up with the Lord of Winterfell spoke again, “Harry I am very grateful for this.  If you serve me well perhaps we can make arrangements for you that will benefit you greatly in this country.  I am open to anything depending on your level of service, and the protection of my daughters.  I am very much counting on you for this.”

Harry left without a further word, and made sure all his things were gathered and ready for the trip tomorrow.

At first light Harry was in the training yard training with Jon.  He was trying to convince the young man with everything he had not to pledge his life to the Night’s Watch, but it seemed he wasn’t having much luck, “It’s an honor, and it will be loads better than here.  With Father leaving I will just be stuck with Lady Stark.  She might actually have me killed in my sleep.”

Harry snorted at this.  Jon was always a little dramatic in the few years they had known each other.  The boy was very gifted with a sword however, and hoped that no one would be able to actually slay him in his sleep, “I think you are overreacting, and you are still the son of a High Born.  I think you should take your chances and go do some traveling.  You are skilled enough to defend yourself with a sword, and decent enough with a Bo to hunt.  I wouldn’t go swearing off women and marriage until you at least experience something like it.  If it turns out it’s not for you then by all means go forth and take your vows, but a lifelong vow that gets you killed for breaking is not to be taken lightly.”

Jon thought on his words and just shook his head as he swung his sword hard at Harry.  The boys fought for fifteen minutes landing light hits on the other every now and then, but never stopped.  Harry had to admit the boy was only getting better and better.

Robb and Theon joined them shortly after their little break, and Harry was now taking both boys on at the same time, “You have to be faster.  You are at the advantage with two extra swords.  USE THEM!”

Harry blocked, dodged, weaved, and kicked his way through their attacks with ease, “Ladies please.”

He dodged a nasty swipe from Rob and a strike that would’ve taken his head right off from Jon if he hadn’t swept down and took the legs out from Rob and sprung up so fast his sword was at Jon’s throat.  Poor Theon at that point just pointed his sword to the ground in surrender not wanting to get hit as hard as Rob, “Don’t let your emotions get in the way.  It will only get you killed.  Always remember an angry enemy is a dead one, because he will make mistakes and then you can beat anyone.”

A sarcastic clap broke off from the side.  Joffrey Baratheon, the crown prince, was standing beside an enormous man who had a burnt face, and a pissed off look on his face, “Well done.  For children I suppose.  I forget that here in the North they don’t train with real weapons.”

Harry looked at the boy in confusion, “A real weapon?  Why so I can cut off the arms and legs of my boss's kids?  That is a sure way to get fired besides these two are far too aggressive for such a thing.  They would hack each other to pieces everyday with real swords as hard as they fight though I wouldn’t expect a prince to understand such ferocity.”

Joffrey recoiled like he had been slapped, “Who are you?  I am the prince of-“

Harry yawned quite loudly turning to Rob, “Can we go get lunch before I go?  Would love to hear how you are going to run the place Rob.  Theon don’t forget that you owe me a sheathe after-“

Suddenly the boys shouted to look out, and Harry turned so fast and caught the rock that was thrown at his head with fire in his eyes he shouted, “Who threw that?”

Joffrey looked shocked to silence, while also paling dramatically.  Harry took threatening steps towards the boy to confront him and find out just what his problem was when the large man from before stepped in between them hand on his sword, “Not another step.”

Harry growled, “What are you his bitch?  Is the little puppy all bark and no bite?”

The man growled heavily drawing his sword, “Listen here you little fuck head.  I am not sure which highborn family you are from, but I can assure you that you cannot just go threatening the crown prince.”

“That boy threw a rock at my head which could have severely injured me.  I am about to be on a job for Lord Stark himself, and when he finds out that the prince just tried to assault me I can assure you there will be consequences.  No matter who his daddy is.”

The large man merely glared at Harry, and Harry glared back very ready to do combat, but the man backed down and put a hand on the prince’s shoulder indicating they should leave.  The boy was bustling with rage saying that the stupid Dog should turn around and fight, and Theon whistled, “The biggest balls in all the North eh Potter?  Standing down the face of the Hound, and not even blinking, the balls!”

Rob shook his head, “He is one of the best fighters in the seven Kingdoms.  Mostly on brute strength, but I hear he is obnoxiously fast for a big guy.”

Harry rolled his eyes and threw both his arms around the two Stark boys as the four of them walked towards lunch.  Harry told them that he would miss their training, and that he hoped Bran would have a speedy recovery from his fall that had only occurred a few days before.  Harry had checked on the boy a few times late in the night under the invisibility cloak.  He had been giving the boy skele grow, and hoped that in time the bones would grow back right.  He was thankful the boy was unconscious during the potion process.  Brewing skelegrow and other potions was nasty business in this world, but with the survival of more than a few magical creatures beyond the wall he was able to make do with just less potency.

The journey began shortly after lunch.  Joffery had been glaring at Harry throughout lunch, but the young man pretended the prince did not exist, and merely kept his conversation going with the Stark Children.  Arya was ecstatic that Harry was hired to protect herself and Sansa.  Sansa blushed a dark pink when Harry told her that they would all be spending lots of time together, much to the amusement of the older Stark Brothers, and Theon who couldn’t help but tease the girl.

Harry was not the same scrawny boy he had been in his world.  His year on the run with Ron and Hermione then his now five years of sword training had made him more broad shouldered, and with the Death of the Horcrux that was in his head, eating right, and working out he grew into his body a little more, standing taller than before.  He had even outgrown his glasses, and figured without the leech in his head he was able to see a lot clearer, which was a nice trait to have gotten from his mother.

The journey began shortly after lunch.  There were lots of heartfelt goodbyes, and promises to visit one another.  Lady Stark promised when Bran was better she would join him in King's Landing, and the rest of the Stark children agreed to come and visit so they could all stay close.  Harry gave heartfelt messages to both Jon and Rob.  To Jon he said to follow his heart, and do what he felt was right.  To Rob he told him to lead his people to the best of his ability, and to never hesitate to use Hedwig to contact him.

The journey ahead was long.  It involved lots of complaining, lots of are we there yet, and many many complaints from the crown prince.  Harry had gotten good at ignoring the boy, and was doing his best to stay out of the way of the King, and the Lannisters.  Harry thought about silencing Joffrey forever by using a ward on him, but didn’t want any suspicion to fall on him in a camp of people who had known each other forever; the blame would likely fall on a stranger.  Still he toyed with the idea in his head amusedly.

It took an entire week before Harry found himself in the spotlight.  Arya was crying her eyes out, and holding onto Harry dear life in front of the entire camping party.  Joffrey had attacked the butcher's boy, and Arya hit him with a stick, which in turn got her struck, and before Harry could get involved the girl's Dire wolf came to the rescue.  Thankfully all the Direwolves liked Harry so when he whistled the creature stopped immediately and stepped off the terrified boy.  All in all his injuries were very minor, but nonetheless his mother was calling for blood.

Ned however being the reasonable man he was asked for Harry’s perspective as Sansa was stuck closed lip in a hard place between her betrothed and her sister.  Harry was trying to keep the heat off Sansa, and that was how he found himself in the limelight.  He bowed lowly to the King, “Your Grace.  The children, and by children I mean the butchers boy and Arya were training under my tutelage with wooden sticks.  I am not sure of the exact words that were exchanged in the conversation, because I had left to relieve myself, and when I came back Joffrey was swinging an actual blade at the boy's head.  When Arya tried to defend the boy in panic instead of explaining herself she swung a stick at your son's head.  Before I could intervene the Direwolf which is trained to protect Arya attacked Joffrey.  I trained the direwolf well, and as soon as I commanded the beast she stopped immediately.  I believe the whole thing to be a misunderstanding sire.  Joffrey thought his betrothed sister was under attack, and he responded in what he felt like was the best action.  I likely would’ve done the same.”

Trying to expel blame from everyone so the prince wouldn’t throw a fit nor would the mother was the young man’s hope. Harry found himself unsuccessful as Cersei Lannister spoke, “That beast almost killed my son.”

“That beast your grace is only doing what it was trained to do.  The direwolf is the symbol of House Stark, and it protects all of its children.” Harry said calmly.

The King looked at Harry suspiciously, “Who are you?”

“Harry Potter sir.”

“Potter I don’t know of any Potter house.” The man said, eying the boy even more suspiciously now.

“Lord Stark has hired me as an extra guard and tutor for his children.  Arya has become quite taken with the ways of the sword, and like her family before her she is near prodigious.  I was told by Lord Stark that she inherited much of her aunt’s traits, and we hoped to encourage this skill.”

Harry was a master manipulator at times.  Playing on the man’s known affections for Lyanna Stark was a bold move in front of the queen, but it paid off when the man smiled, “Very well.  You keep training young lady.  I agree with Mr. Potter however that this sounds like one big understanding.  Joffrey well done on attempting to protect your ladies family, and as for the matter of the Direwolf I see no reason to condemn the beast.”

The queen immediately objected screeching like a harpy which led to Ned protesting as well.  The King looked furious and finally said, “Fine!  The beast will be set loose, and that is the last I want to hear of this bloody topic.”

This led to screams of despair from Sansa, and a quiet attitude from Arya whom Harry knew had already released her Direwolf into the wild.  This was Harry’s doing.  He feared the backlash might get the dog killed, and he convinced Arya to set the wolf free.

Harry hoped this was the last time the King’s attention fell on him, but with his luck he doubted it.

Dreams of Home Chapter 31

Chapter 31

Opening her eyes for the first time she was blinded by the light.  Her head pounded, her body ached, and she groaned softly as she began to stir in her bed.  Quickly she realized however that she was not in her own bed and she began to blink the bright spots out of her vision.  Was she in the hospital wing?

“You’re okay, Elaina.  You’re safe.”  A soft voice said next to her as a gentle hand touched her forearm.

Normally someone touching her this way would set her on edge, but she recognized Harry’s voice in an instant, “What happened?”

She could hardly even recognize her own voice.  It sounded hoarse.  Her hand went to her throat as if she were expecting to find damage, but everything seemed normal.

“You were attacked by the seventh-year Slytherins, and the Carrows.” Harry explained gently.

“Where’s my wand?” Elaina asked, feeling a swell of panic in her chest.

Without hesitation however, Harry slipped the teenager's wand into her hand.  She felt the panic subside slowly as the memory of the previous evening flashed through her mind.  The pain felt distant now, but the look on her face was contemplative as Harry asked, “What do you remember?”

Feeling the burn of a dry throat she croaked out, “Water.”

Harry nodded, going to his feet grabbing a glass off a nearby tray before handing it to Elaina.  Taking a long gulp of water, her lungs burned from the feeling, but it felt amazing. She took in the appearance of the young teenager beside her, and he looked tired, but relieved, “How long was I out?”

“Over two days now.” Harry said quietly, “Madame Pomfrey wanted to keep you asleep so your body could heal properly.”

Closing her eyes she attempted to concentrate on the details of her attack.  The rawness of her throat however made much more sense as she began to understand the severity of what happened, “I think…I think one of them used the cruciatus on me.”

Harry said nothing, but the look in his eyes said it all as she stared toward the ceiling not wanting to meet his gaze, “It felt like I was on fire.  I couldn’t even concentrate on what hurt the most.  Screaming is the last thing I remember.  Who stunned me?”

“Dumbledore.” Harry said with an unreadable tone, “At least that is what Lily said.”

“Evans.” Elaina sighed, “She stepped in. Saved my skin.  I may not have beaten all of them, but I held them off until help arrived.  I could not have done that without her.”

“Six attackers, and you two took down four.” Harry said with no small amount of pride in his voice now, “Lily told me you were hurt in the beginning.  Had that not happened I have little doubt you would’ve beaten them all.”

Nodding her head slowly she took a deep breath, “Seems like I have more work to do.”

“When you recover we will get back to it.” Harry promised, “First I need the memory of what happened.  My family wants to see it.  I do as well. It will help us understand what happened, and what we need to work on in your training.”

Elaina frowned, “I’ve never given a memory before. Does it hurt?”

Offering the young woman a smile Harry shook his head, “I can do it for you.  It won’t hurt at all.  Just think about the memory.  Focus on the details.  I am going to put my wand to your temple and pull a memory strand that I will place in a glass vial.  From there it will go to my family’s Pensieve where we will review what happened.”

Remaining quiet for a moment, Elaina finally offered the young man a nod.  Slowly drawing his wand Harry leaned forward meeting her eyes.  The two held eye contact all the way through Harry pulling the memory from her head as he placed it in a vial he pulled from his cloak pocket.  Once he stored it away Elaina asked, “What happens now?”

Taking a deep breath Harry stood to his feet, “My family has declared a blood feud against the houses Lestrange, Avery, Mulciber, and Yaxley.  What happened to you was a direct attack on my family.  Something we are taking very seriously.”

“What is a blood feud?  What can I do?” Elaina asked, noting the severity of Harry’s tone.

“Essentially we have declared war on these families.” Harry explained with a harsh voice, “There are a few things now that could happen.  If they were smart and realized what was coming they would come to Potter Manor, and surrender themselves to our mercy.  If they did this then we would financially ruin them, but allow them to keep their lives.”

Harry looked skeptical at this option, but continued, “This is unlikely.  The most likely thing to happen is that each family will nominate a champion, their best fighter, and put them forward.  From there we will duel to the death.  The winner can seek compensation from the families.  Lastly, they could try and fight family vs family.  All four of those lines have quite a few more members than the Potter family but essentially we would conquer them.  The winner of such a fight would seize all the assets of that family.”

Elaina’s eyes widened and she shook her head, “Your family did not have to do that for me.”

“Yes, we did.” Harry said simply, “I discussed this with James.  If we did nothing, what is to stop them from doing it again?  Do you think suspension and house points really matter to people like Lestrange?  We are going to make an example of what happens when you mess with House Potter.  They mistake our forgiveness for weakness.  I won’t have this conversation over your deathbed.”

Elaina swallowed hard at his words.  She could hear the wrath in his voice.  His righteous anger over what happened to her was apparent, so she asked in a small voice, “Will you fight?”

“My father and I.” Harry answered at once, “We will divide up the champions among ourselves and pick them off one at a time until they surrender.”

A feeling of worry passed through the girl's chest, but she ignored it as attempted to sit up, “I can fight them too.”

“You could.” Harry agreed, “But we aren’t looking to show mercy.  We don’t want a good fight.  We want a slaughter.  A duel that shows just how outclassed these families are from our own.  If you had to dance with the likes of Rodolphus Lestrange or Thomas Avery Sr I would like your chances, but it wouldn’t be easy.  It would be a bloody fight, and there is a chance you would fall to one of them.  That isn’t a chance we will take.”

“But you will beat them?” She asked, trying to keep the unease out of her voice.

“I will.” Harry said confidently.

The two held each other's gaze for a moment before Elaina took a deep puff of breath looking around the room wishing to change the subject, “I suppose Lily was released right away?”

“They held her overnight for observation.  When I came back to school she was sleeping, but woke up last night and Madam Pomfrey let her go.” Harry explained.

“Where is Pomfrey now?” Elaina asked.

“Lunch, I think.” Harry said uncertainty.

“Shouldn’t you be there as well then?” She asked, raising her eyebrows.

His cheeks colored slightly at her question as he scratched the back of his head, “I’ve been taking my meals here.  I had to make sure no one else would have a go at you.”

The girl felt warm at his words, and he seemed embarrassed by the question, but she shook her head, “I’m sure they won’t attack me in broad daylight again.”

“That’s why I stayed overnight as well.” Harry admitted.

This surprised the girl, but Harry quickly defended himself, “You were put in this situation because of me. They attacked you that night, because I wasn’t here.  That will not happen again.”

Elaina took in the teens words and exhaled, holding out her hand for him.  Harry looked at the outstretched hand for a moment before stepping close to her, taking the hand in his own carefully.  Elaina spoke clearly, “Harry, these bastards have been attacking me for years.  This was not a matter of if, but when.  They saw an opportunity and they took it.  Thanks to you, I made most of them pay for it.  You have nothing to be sorry for.  Thank you for being here to watch over me.”

Harry’s cheeks were aflame at the girl's words.  He remembered the feeling he had when he saw her unconscious in the bed, clearly hurting, but now he was just relieved to hear her voice sounding normal again.

“I am glad you are awake, child!” The voice of Madam Pomfrey called out from the front of the Hospital Wing.

Harry let go of Elaina’s hand as if it electrocuted him, and she frowned slightly at the gesture, but said nothing as the matron of Hogwarts approached her, “How are you feeling?”

“I’ve felt better.” The young woman muttered.

In understanding Madam Pomfrey said nothing as she drew her wand over several areas of her body.  Each time she looked pleased by the results before saying, “It seems like everything is healing well.  You will certainly be sore for a few days, but I am expecting a full recovery.”

The teen boy looked relieved by her words, but he hadn’t expected any less.  Regardless, hearing the final assurance was enough to set him at ease.  The matron then turned on him, “You, Mr. Potter, I expect to sleep tonight.  I don’t know why your parents saw it necessary to-”

“We did what honor demanded, Madam Pomfrey.” Harry interrupted, “We did not doubt your capability to protect her, but it was not something we would risk.  I am of age, and would do it again if I had too.”

The woman pursed her lips but sighed, “You Potter men.  Your mother was just as difficult as you are.  She fit right in with Charlus and his family when they married.”

Harry offered the woman a smile at her words, “What can I say? We are all kinds of stubborn.”

Elaina shook her head at the exchange and Madam Pomfrey turned back to her patient, “If you need anything dear just send Mr. Potter for me.  I have every intention to release you at dinner tonight.  I wish to ensure you have no discomforts over the next few hours before letting you go back to your common room.”

The Slytherin teen offered the matron a grateful nod and the woman left the two alone.

.o.

Dinner time in the Great Hall came around, and James was refusing to look down at his food.  His appetite had been sedated due to the letters he had been exchanging with his father.  James was desperate for information on what was to come, and it all seemed quite bleak.  With word of duels to death and screams of retribution echoing across the Wizarding World the Potter Heir knew nothing positive would follow.

Despite being the Heir to House Potter, Fleamont had told his son that Charlus had been the Champion for their family since the Great War, a title that would one day fall to Harry. James knew that it would be unusual for Heirs or Lords to be Champions for their families in case the worst were to happen, but the fact that his younger cousin could be stepping into a duel to the death unsettled him.

It hardly mattered to the messy haired teen that Harry was already becoming battle tested, or the fact that he was infamous for his ability with his wand.  To James he just wished the whole thing would blow over.  He wanted his family to be safe.  Threats could be made.  Promises of what would happen if a member of their house was ever attacked again, but he did not wish death even upon the enemy.  They belonged in Azkaban, that way they would pay for their crimes.

James had voiced these thoughts to his father, but Fleamont had firmly reminded James that the world did not operate on empty promises.  Even among the Marauders when he ranted and raved they all expressed that some time in Azkaban would likely be enough.  There was no reason for there to be death.  There was even less of a reason for Harry to bring it himself.

It's not like he hasn’t taken life before, James thought darkly.  He had proven he was capable of that in Godric’s Hollow.  That was in the heat of battle though.  In the defense of their ancestral home.  Surely that was different?  What was one final warning to prevent blood shed?  To keep his family safe?

The words of his cousin echoed in his mind when his head went to those places though, ‘I don’t want to have this conversation over someone’s deathbed, James.’

It wouldn’t come to that would it?  He knew that the pureblood bigots were killing Muggles, but they were hardly shedding Wizarding blood.

That thought stopped him cold.  Since when did Muggles become lesser in his mind?  These were killers, and how long before they turned their eyes to the Wizarding World.  How long before they began killing his friends and family?

His thoughts were interrupted by a gentle elbow that hit his arm.  Looking at Sirius he was nodding his head in the direction of the entrance to the Great Hall where Harry was walking with Elaina as if nothing had happened.  The Slytherins watched the pair carefully, some in awe, and some in surprise.  Elaina was back to normal.  Only her friends and the older Gryffindors had seen the condition she was in yesterday, but clearly the hall was expecting the girl to look half dead.  The wonders of magic never ceased to amaze.

Whispers echoed around the hall, and James caught the raised voices of some pureblood Hufflepuffs, “The Potters declared a blood feud over that?  She looks fine.”

They have no idea, James thought bitterly.  Sirius shook his head next to him, “It certainly doesn’t look good.  Pomfrey did her job too well.  Essex looks like she was hardly even scratched.  Lily looks worse off than she does.”

“The cruciatus curse tells us differently though.” Remus reminded Sirius gently.

James glanced towards Lily who was protectively surrounded by Alice and Frank flanking her left and right.  The pair had been with the Head Girl at every opportunity and were unlikely to let her out of their site.  The cut on Lily’s face was certainly the most prominent feature beside her striking red hair, and bright green eyes.  James thought the scar made her even more beautiful. The reason she had received such a scar was brave, and he admired the girl more than ever.

“What do you think will happen with the blood feud, James?” Peter asked quietly.

Before James could answer Sirius snorted, “Charlus and Harry will kill whoever is put in front of them.  The families will all pay obscene amounts of money for this to go away, and that will be the end of it.”

James wanted to refute Padfoots statement, but he couldn’t.  After a moment he nodded, “My dad won’t bankrupt them.  The financial compensation will just be a figurehead to their transgressions against my family.  I hate to agree with Padfoot, but there will be some fighting before this is all over.”

The Marauders all looked grave at their leader's words.  They then watched as Elaina stopped at her table, whispered some words to Harry, and turned to begin making her way towards the Gryffindors.

.o.

Lily had a difficult time sleeping last night.  Flashes of the battle that took place in the dungeons haunted the corners of her mind.  Elaina’s scream was what seemed to echo the loudest.  Lily was Head Girl, and she couldn’t even protect a fellow Muggleborn from these pureblood fanatics.

Stirring her porridge Lily realized she had become bitter over the situation she had found herself in.  It wasn’t because they had essentially lost in a fight they were outnumbered three to one.  Those were not good odds for even the best duelist.  The part that made her rage in indignation is how lightly her attackers were let off.  No one fessed up to using an Unforgivable on Elaina, and by the time the Aurors had arrived the parents had as well.  They all refused to allow their heirs or members of their family to be accused by a Muggleborn, and had the audacity to act offended.  Someone should be spending their life in Azkaban.

“Lily.” A voice warned softly, and her head shot up to see the girl who had occupied many of her thoughts approaching.

The redhead offered a grateful smile to Frank who just nodded in return.  The heir to the Longbottom family had a conniption towards their head of house for not sending for the Aurors immediately following the attack.  Frank had loudly proclaimed that the Slytherins should have been arrested.  Ever since the attack Frank and Alice had been by her side, and had even patrolled with her last night during the evening Prefect rounds.

Elaina looked much better than the last time Lily had seen her.  The teenager's eyes seemed apprehensive however as she approached the house of Lions.  Lily offered the girl a soft welcoming smile as she approached, “Elaina, I am glad to see you out of the Hospital Wing.  How are you?”

“I’m alive.” She answered shortly, “I think I owe that to you.  Can we talk in the Entrance Hall for a moment?”

Lily bit her lip nervously, but nodded standing to her feet.  Frank and Alice looked like they would be trying to join her, but Elaina said, “Harry will be keeping an eye on things.  I can promise you no one will attack us, while he is around.”

Alice looked satisfied at her words, while Frank seemed unappeased.  Lily put a hand on his shoulder shaking her head, and he seemed to deflate on the spot.  It was clear to Elaina that the Gryffindor Prefect had taken it hard that his friend had been attacked.

The two Muggleborns followed each other out to the corridor that led to the Entrance Hall where Harry was waiting for the two with his arms crossed.  The dark circles under his eyes indicated his exhaustion, but he still seemed poised to deal with anything that might even look at the pair wrong.

Elaina sighed, ignoring Harry’s presence turning to face the Head Girl, “I wanted to thank you in private.  I think had you not been there things could have been a lot worse.”

Steeling herself over for what she wanted to say next Elaina forged on, “We aren’t friends, you didn’t have to do what you did, but you still risked yourself for me.  I am in your debt.”

Harry watched the surprise warp Lily’s face as Elaina spoke.  He watched as the girl considered her words before shaking her head, “No debts, Elaina.  We are Muggleborns.  That isn’t the culture we grew up in.  I stepped in and helped you because it was the right thing to do.  Had we been in the same house, or maybe Ravenclaw we would’ve been friends I am certain.  Our house rivalries are the only thing that kept us apart.  The fear of retaliation from your housemates stopped us from becoming friends.”

Lily turned her eyes to Harry now though as she said, “The lines are being drawn now.  Even in Hogwarts we aren’t safe from what is happening out there.” She paused before turning her eyes back to Elaina, “I don’t want you to be in my debt.  Instead I want this.”

The girl offered her hand out, and Harry felt a swell of pride as he watched the woman that everyone in his time spoke of with such admiration.  Elaina looked at the outstretched hand for a moment before slowly reaching out to accept it.  Lily smiled now, “We should’ve been friends from the start, but better late than never.”

“Better late than never.” Elaina responded, clearly surprised by how the conversation had gone, “I’m sorry this is what it took for us to be friends.”

“Next Hogsmeade visit you can buy me a butterbeer and we will call it even.  I heard you will be able to visit without the disguise that makes you look like my sister.” Lily said teasingly.

The girl blushed slightly and Harry chuckled, making Lily turn to face him, “Harry.  You look like you need some sleep.  I better not hear from my new friend that you were out on the grounds in the early hours of the morning tomorrow.”

“I have been cooped up for two days!” Harry defended, “You two were both doing so well, just forget about me.”

Harry smiled at the young woman’s teasing, and Elaina watched the pair curiously.  Lily however took on a more serious expression, “I am worried about the fallout from this.  James thinks you will have to duel a family's champion.  Is that true?  Can nothing be done?”

Shaking his head Harry sighed, “My uncle will be addressing the Wizengamot tonight.  I suspect by weeks end my father and I will be making examples out of these bigots.”

“Are you afraid?” Lily asked quietly.

The question surprised Harry and yet Elaina seemed interested in his answer as her multi-colored eyes searched for signs of fear.  Taking a deep breath Harry spoke gently, “No.  I am not afraid of these monsters.  I will do what is necessary to protect my friends and family.  At any cost.”

The two girls accepted his words, but both felt a weight of anxiety at the thought of their friend taking on an older, more experienced witch or wizard.  Elaina had seen what Harry was capable of.  She knew that he could be devastating on a battlefield, but that didn’t stop her from worrying.  Magic was a fickle thing, and when purebloods battled family magic could always be a factor.

Lily on the other hand had only heard of Harry’s capability. Of course she had read the article in the Daily Prophet, but it all seemed unreal that someone her age was as powerful as the Wizarding World was coming to understand.  His maturity may have been well beyond his years, but that did not change the fact he was still only seventeen and capable of taking life.

“Couldn’t your father handle the champions?” Lily asked, “We have all heard how powerful he was during the Great War.”

“Lily,” Harry said gently, “The war was thirty years ago.  My father is not the same young man he was.  I am certain if we had no option or had I been younger my father could have dispatched them all, but why risk it?  They spent many years preparing me to be capable of what is to come.  I assure you that if my mum, dad, or uncle, thought I was not, then I would be watching on the sidelines. My mother is still quite the gifted witch and could stand in if it were necessary.  I proved to them that night in Godric’s Hollow that I was ready for this.  Trust me.”

Lily could only accept his words before sighing, “Please keep me updated, on what will come of it.”  Turning to Elaina she offered the girl a smile, “Hogsmeade is in two weeks.  Plan on being my date that day.”

“James will be so disappointed.” Harry quipped causing both girls to chuckle.

“I would like that, Lily.  Thank you.” Elaina said gratefully.

Lily offered the two a final smile before they all returned to the hall and their respective tables, whispers following the trio like wildfire.

.o.

Charlus was sitting in the Wizengamot chamber behind his older brother, The Lord Potter, watching as the man raged at the pureblood bigots that attacked his son's friend.  He had rarely seen his brother lose his composure over the years, but it was clear after Elaina Essex had defended Godric’s Hollow the man had a soft spot for the Muggleborn.  One that had been attacked mercilessly.

Charlus kept an even expression on his face as his brother went into attack mode, “These cowards didn’t even have the ability to confront this Muggleborn girl alone.  All this talk of how powerful purebloods are, but they wanted six to one odds before facing her.  Had it not been for the Head Girl it is quite possible these criminals would've killed this girl.  She had already been held under the cruciatus curse, yet none of those bastards owned up to who cursed her.  I sat in this chamber not even a month ago when I declared that Elaina Essex was under the protection of House Potter after she defended my nephew from being cursed in the back by these same men.”

It was clear by the way Fleamont said ‘men’  he thought the attackers had the same value as poison.  The Lord did not stop there either, “Then they decided to attack her when they knew my nephew, Harry Potter, was not even in the castle!  COWARDICE!  My family demands retribution.  Six men attacked a woman who is under the protection of my house.  Our honor dictates a blood feud.”

Shouts erupted from the Wizengamot, but Dumbledore, the Chief Warlock, fired off a canon blast from his wand calling for order.  Minister Bagnold had paled at the announcement, while Fleamont did not even flinch at the uproar.  Dumbledore called out, “Lord Potter still has the floor.  I have hope he is going to share some mercy upon these children, let us have order.”

Fleamont nodded his thanks at Dumbledore before saying, “Mercy is exactly what I have in mind, Chief Warlock.  It is, however, not free.”

Murmurs followed his words and Charlus leaned forward in anticipation.  The two had discussed at lengths what the reaction of the family should be.  They had conferred with each of their wives, and allies before coming to the decision that Fleamont would announce, “The House Potter has been wronged.  It is clear that certain members of society think our family is weak due to our usual passive politics we have exhibited over the last few decades.  I assure you now this is not the case.  House Yaxley, Carrow, Mucliber, Avery, and Lestrange can either submit 50% of the contents of their Gringotts vault, or face the Champions of my house, Charlus and Harry Potter.”

Outrage from the traditional sections of the Wizengamot erupted.  Screams of indignation followed and Fleamont sat down allowing Dumbledore to open the floor.  The first house to be recognized was Lestrange.  A gruff, middle aged man, stood red faced.  His dark brown beard went to his upper chest, and his eyes had bloodlust in them, “The House Lestrange finds this blood feud laughable.  The fact that Lord Potter and his family take insult to their pet Mudblood being attacked is a disgrace to this court.  I nominate my heir Rodolphus to put down the Potter brat that was kept in hiding.”

Charlus stood at this, “My son will accept this challenge.  Put your heirs' affairs in order, Lord Lestrange.”

Taunts and jeers followed from the section Lord Lestrange sat in and the man looked furious, and seemed to consider going for his wand.   His eyes however drifted towards Dumbledore and sat down in anger.

Before the next house could protest Lord Black stood up taking the attention of the Wizengamot, “Before more blood is shed might I suggest we allow the Potter and Lestrange family to settle their differences.  Knowing Harry as I do the other families may want to reconsider pursuing a blood feud after seeing what he is capable of.  If the Potters are open to this kind of leeway I believe it should be taken.  Anything to prevent blood shed.”

This silenced the Wizengamot.  Rodolphus Lestrange was known to be a talented wizard.  The fact that the Lord Black seemed to believe this wayward Potter son could defeat such a magical marvel was hard to believe.  Dumbledore turned the attention back to Fleamont who stood with a contemplative look on his face.  Charlus knew the whole thing had been set up prior to the occasion, but his brother was doing a good job at hiding that fact, “This duel will need to take  place immediately.  We will be demanding answers from the other three houses concluding the duel.”

Minister Bagnold chimed in at this, “Where would Lord Lestrange like this duel to take place?”

“This fight started at Hogwarts.  Let it end at Hogwarts.” The man spat.

Dumbledore frowned at this before saying, “As Headmaster I have to recommend another location.  This kind of fight should not take place in the presence of children.”

Fleamont immediately disagreed, “Things are becoming more and more heinous in our world headmaster.  I can think of no better way to remind this generation of children that our consequences have actions.  I agree that the fight should however not take place inside the castle.  Perhaps on the Quidditch Pitch where Aurors can help closely monitor attendance.”

Agreements from both sides seemed to put the Headmaster in the hot seat before he sighed, “Very well.  I shall inform the staff and begin making preparations.”

“Friday.” Fleamont said in an instant.

Lord Lestrange spat towards the floor in recognition and rose from his chair exiting the chamber to open words of excitement.

Game of Thrones Chapter 1

Chapter 1

Ned Stark was pacing slowly in his room staring a hole into the wall as he pondered his decision.  To take the hand of the King was certainly not anything he had ever had on his bucket list.  Even as a young man he had no desire for the throne or to be anywhere near it.  He had grown up in the North and was a true Northerner, quiet, reserved, and deadly when provoked, but the truth of the matter was that when a King asked you to do something you didn’t really have a choice.  With the ominous letter from Catelyn’s sister Lysa Arryn it seemed like it could even be a suicide run.

“You owe him nothing Ned.  You fought a bloody war with him, and I think he would understand if you wanted to stay close to your growing family.” Lady Catelyn Stark Nee Tully begged of her husband.

“Maybe when we were young men, but this King Robert is not the man who stormed King’s Landing at my side.  This one only wants to get drunk, fuck girls, and kill things that can’t raise a sword in self defense. Not to mention quite a bit fatter.”

This was more of an afterthought as Ned thought of things he could do to protect his family from coming conflict that seemed inevitable.  Catelyn offered a few suggestions, “What about calling a few of your younger banner men down.  I hear the Karstarks boy is devastating with a sword he could provide you some extra protection along with Jory of course. “

Ned shook his head, “No, one man could not make the difference in protection in a place like Kings Landing…well except maybe…”

Then it occurred to him.  There was one man he had met in his life that might actually make him feel safer in the capital.  If not him then perhaps he could at least keep an eye on the girls.

Catelyn asked, “You’re thinking of Harry aren’t you?”

“Aye I am.  The lad owes me a favor.  A free trip along with some coin might just interest him enough to come along.  He is very fond of Arya too; perhaps I can bring him on as her protection.  The Lords knows it could be a full time job keeping an eye on her in the capital.”

Harry Potter was an interesting man that Ned had become acquainted with a few years back.  He claims to hail from Essos, but of course Ned did not believe him.  They found him hunting on Stark Lands, and he swore up and down no offense, and that he did not know he crossed into private territory.  The young man had offered everything he had found with the utmost sincerity in his apologies.  Usually Ned would not be too harsh on foreigners who were not aware of the law of the land or its boundaries, so he was willing to let him go for nothing when a very curious thing occurred.  A direwolf had roamed in from the forest growling at Ned and his party, and the young man calmed the creature down and even petted the massive wolf on the head to keep him docile.  Harry had explained to Ned that he befriended Lupin in the forest, and they had been hunting partners for the last several weeks.

A direwolf bonding with any human was so rare outside the Stark family Ned ended up inviting the boy to dinner in Winterfell to hear his story.  The story was clearly made up, and having poked plenty of holes in it by the time the young man was done Ned figured the boy was probably running from someone on the other continent, or possibly from the South and figured it would be best to keep tabs on the boy.  He claimed to be trying to find work as a sell sword, so Ned hired him to track down some poachers who had been warned about hunting on his lands before, and were not complying; however they could just not catch up with thieves.  Ned fully expected the boy to fail, but in three days the boy had returned with four men all hogtied, and strapped to horses.  Ned was so shocked he paid the boy, and did not think to ask how he had taken down four men with what appeared like no injuries.

That was only the beginning of the myth of Harry Potter.  One particularly cold Winter night Ned had asked the boy to stay the night after traveling so far to gather some information he needed from the Karstarks, and when they awoke at dawn the boy was already sweating, and training hard in the yard by himself in what was over a foot of snow.  When asked how often the boy trained he merely shrugged and said six to eight hours a day was normal when he wasn’t working.

This had made Ned want to put the boy to the test, and had him first duel with Jory.  To say the match was one sided is the understatement of the century.  Harry did not even draw his sword as he dodged six strikes from Jory and then struck him across the face knocking the man unconscious.  One by one from that point Harry defeated Ned’s knights, and eventually in Private Ned himself, and the problem was the boy made it look so easy.  It was almost as if he couldn’t find a worthy opponent.  Ned had seen Jamie Lannister the KingSlayer spar before, and he could guarantee that Harry could defeat the man.

They hadn’t seen Harry in a few months, but he left a beautiful white owl by the name of Hedwig The Third to stay with them.  Harry insisted the owl could find him anywhere, and anytime Ned had called for him he always appeared.  Harry had an unnatural speed to all his calls.  Ned had to wonder if the boy just hung out on the edge of the city sometimes, but he would always appear with trinkets and gifts that seem to come from somewhere in the South.  Ned could only assume that the boy traded well in the markets, and the less Ned knew about that the better.  After all, the young man was possibly the most capable fighter he had ever met, and despite his slightly mysterious background Ned found himself trusting the boy, and his Direwolf.

Catleyn Stark nodded her head, “He would be a welcome addition to your guard.  It would make me feel a lot better about you taking the girls…You don’t think he could be bought down in King's Landing do you?”

Ned shook his head, “A direwolf only trusts those with a pure heart.  Harry would not be able to attract his Direwolf if he was so easily corrupted.  Once I take him into my service I think I will have his loyalty, and if he serves well perhaps I will grant him knighthood in a few years.  Perhaps he will distinguish himself, and he can leave whatever he is running from in the past.”

Scene Break

Harry James Potter, 22, was searching for a man that was said to have information on magic.  He was an old Maester that was said to have practiced the old religion in his youth, but to what extent Harry needed to find out.

Harry had been trapped in this realm for nearly 5 years now, and ever since that killing curse hit him and sent him here he had been scrambling to find evidence of magic anywhere.  His magic of course was still perfectly intact, in fact he was using it all the time in his sword training to enhance his body to move faster, and be stronger than he looked.  After only a year he figured with the unnatural speed his magic gave him in combat he was likely the best swordsman in the world.  After another year it was so natural to him that he was only using magic as an afterthought for anything, but sword combat.  Of course he still apparated when people like the Starks called for him, and he was using it now to track the Maester who was living in the woods on the Mormont’s land just outside Bear Island.  It was a small patch that was specifically for this Maester.  Harry held no intent of harming the man; he just needed to know what he did.

When Harry arrived at the house he knocked three times on the door, and found no answer he silently unlocked the door with a wave of his hand.  Harry found that wandless magic was very easy in this world, because the ambient magic just sang everywhere he walked.  It was like being at Hogwarts, but it was everywhere.  The untapped magical potential of this world was bursting, and if Harry could start teaching someone, anyone, then perhaps he could save his way of life.

As he traversed through the door the place he realized was ransacked.  Harry swore quietly as he pulled the sword of Gryffindor out of its sheath, and prepared for an attack, but instead he found the body of an older man that looked like he had possibly passed a while ago.  Harry sighed as he reached into his pocket and twirled a small stone in his hands, and stared at the body as it became slightly animated.  The man croaked, “Master of Death.  What can I do for you?”

Harry bowed to the man slightly, “My apologies for disturbing you in the afterlife sir, but I need to know who did this to you?”

“The red priests of course.  They view all magic not given by the Lord of Light as evil, and catastrophic.  They had only heard rumors of my abilities, and they came hunting for me.” The man said sadly looking around for the first time seeing the destruction of his home.

“So you did have them then?  Abilities that is?” Harry asked excitedly.

The man shrugged his shoulders, “In my prime I could levitate a quill, or shake the chairs when I was really angry, but by the time I was older I could barely make the feather turn, and even in my worst fits the ground never shook.  I had it for a while, and then it vanished as I got older.”

Harry frowned at this.  Magic shouldn’t work like that.  It doesn’t leave your body as you get older. Look at Dumbledore, he was just over a hundred when he died, and the man was still a fierce fighter and very talented magical practitioner, “Can you tell me if anyone else could do the things you could do?  Things you have heard even, rumors, something to help me find someone like me.”

The man gave the boy a sad smile, “The only real magic that I believe is still around is that of the Dragons.  They have remained dormant, but they will return mark my words.  Also the faceless men are talented shape shifters, but you do not want to seek them out.  Otherwise I am afraid there are few that could’ve matched even my limited abilities in magic.  Don’t underestimate these red priests.  They know of your existence, because their Lord tells them you exist.  They have no idea where you are, or what you are, but they are looking.  Be wary Master.”

Harry thanked the man and returned the stone to his pocket making the man slump back over dead.  Without bothering to pry through the man’s things he exited the home, and set out for a walk as he pondered a few things.

Harry was the Master of Death even in this world.  When Voldemort killed him he had two of the three hallows on him, but the allegiance of the Elder Wand belonged to him, so it could not truly rip his soul out,  but he could also not truly survive it either.  Death had appeared to him, and asked if he would like a chance to start fresh, and Harry eagerly accepted as he watched the last of his friends die in the battle, and knew his world was doomed to Voldemort.  When Death snapped its fingers Harry was in a cold winter wonderland with a black tunic on, and something that resembled black cargo pants.  On him was the Sword of Godric Gryffindor, which he intended to kill Nagini with in the final battle, his cloak, the elder wand, and the resurrection stone.  He wandered through the cold for weeks and began hunting animals as he went.  That was where he met the Direwolf that he named after Remus. Lupin had nearly eaten him when they first met, and it was only thanks to Harry’s quick reflexes that he had not been the large wolf's next meal.  Thankfully Harry had lots of food on his person at the time, because instead of ripping his throat out the large creature started ripping through his bags, and found that Harry could be a source of food.  Since then Harry has kept Lupin well fed, and in return Lupin stayed with Harry and helped keep the young man safe.

Five years had passed since that moment, and he had made many good connections in that time.  The Starks had befriended Harry after he proved his skill in combat.  The knights of the Vale were also on good terms with the young man as he traded with some of them along the road.  He sold fresh meats and other items to the higher ranking officers, and made a small living off of it.  Of course his best money is when the Starks came calling and offered him what he thought was easy work.

It was in this line of thought that Hedwig the Third came swooping down from the skies and landed on a nearby branch in front of Harry.  The owl hooted at him, and he approached her with a smile, “Hedwig it seems you have a little letter for me.”

This owl reminded him much of his familiar back home, and he had learned to place enchantments on certain owls to find him and deliver mail.  He had left one with the Starks in case they ever had work for him, and one with a beautiful barmaid that let him sleep in her extra room from time to time for just a little bit of Game, and of course some company into her bedroom some nights.  This was a good trade for Harry, and she only owled him on occasion.

This Hedwig however was carrying a small letter attached to its talons, and Harry reached for it gently removing the parcel, and opened it carefully, “Harry, I have a long term job for you that is going to pay handsomely and I fear give you quite a bit of excitement.  I would like to meet you in Winterfell as fast as possible.  If this letter does not find you in time then I hope you will meet somewhere on the King’s Road so we can discuss this opportunity at length.  –Ned Stark, Lord of Winterfell, and Warden of the North.

Harry perked up at this instantly.  His search for more magic would have to hold if a long term possible job was on the market.  Especially something that might pay well, and give him an in with the Warden of the North.  It was a win win for Harry that he could not pass up.  With that he thanked the owl and went to search for Lupin so he could apparate the two of them back to Winterfell.

Dreams of Home Chapter 30

Chapter 30

Halloween had not ended up as badly as Harry had expected.  He had a quiet evening with his parents where they shared a few drinks, toast, and turned to bed early.  They had all woken up early the next day, had breakfast, and acted like the night before didn’t happen.  Of course, they all knew it did, but something Harry appreciated about his family was that they never felt the need to push him.  Last night had been a big step for him, and for the first time in memory, he had slept through the night without the hint of a nightmare.  He wasn’t sure if it was the alcohol or the crying that did the trick, but he felt lighter than ever before.

Lunchtime had come around after training, and Harry was helping himself to a sandwich that Mipsy had made as Charlus came into the kitchen looking quite chipper, “Ready for the first match tomorrow, Harry?”

“It will be the toughest game of the year.” Harry admitted, “But I am confident that I will reach the snitch before James and his team put up 15 goals.  I admit the rest of the Slytherin team isn’t very good, but I think they can hold long enough for us to pull it off.”

“Fleamont says that the Gryffindor team is unstoppable.” Charlus said casually, “Apparently they have broken all kinds of school records.”

“Well, then it will be quite the upset.” Harry said with a grin.

Dorea who came into the kitchen with a cup of tea shook her head, “You boys and your sports.  Can’t we discuss something more productive, like our Christmas plans?”

Charlus gave his son a warning look that clearly said don’t argue with your mother, and Dorea did not even hesitate to continue on her path to change the conversation, “I think some time with my brothers would be welcomed.”

Charlus had just mentioned that they had not spent a Christmas with Arcturus or Fleamont in several years, but now that the family was coming back together it was about time they shared a holiday.  Harry offered his mum a smile as he nodded, “A family Christmas sounds nice.  Would we do it here at Potter Manor?”

“It would be the most neutral sight.” Charlus said easily, “Grimmauld and Godric’s Hollow are both smaller homes that are very personal to each family.  At least here we would be able to go onto the grounds, play Quidditch, start a bonfire, and have some room to enjoy ourselves.  I don’t think it would be a hard sell to Arcturus or Fleamonts family to come here.”

“That would be brilliant.” Harry said with a smile.

“Will you be inviting Elaina, Harry?” Dorea asked with a wink towards her husband that Harry caught.

“On Christmas Day?”  Harry questioned, “I am sure Elaina will want to spend Christmas with her father, or any other family she has on the holiday itself.  If you are both still interested in having her over though I think she wouldn’t mind staying for a day or two.  She has expressed interest in training with our family.  I think she looks forward to it more than our company, honestly.”

This made Charlus chuckle, “The girl has a thirst for knowledge that is for certain.  I am almost surprised she didn’t end up in Ravenclaw.”

“She has the mind, but she is quite cunning.” Harry admitted, “Her place in Slytherin is well deserved I think.  The fact that she has survived in a house of mostly purebloods speaks to her abilities to maneuver in any situation.”

“It sounds like you have come to admire the girl a lot.” Dorea said with a knowing smile as she avoided her son's glance.

“She’s a great witch.” Harry defended, “Not to mention she has come to my aid, and the aid of my family.”

“You don’t have to defend yourself to me.” Dorea said, holding her hands up, “I think it’s cute.”

Charlus groaned at the woman’s choice of words, “Darling, please don’t refer to our son's situation with the girl as cute.  You are going to ruin the girl's chances by antagonizing the boy.”

Harry’s jaw dropped as he looked between the two who both chuckled, “There is nothing romantic going on between Elaina, and I.”

“Of course, there isn't.” Charlus said a little too quickly to be believable.

Harry’s eyes narrowed, “She is just very dedicated to protecting herself, and being the best she can be.  Something I respect a lot.  She has become a great training partner for me as well.”

“Of course, what else would it be?” Dorea asked too innocently.

Harry looked between the two with narrowed eyes before shaking his head, “Anyways.  I am going to head back to Hogwarts, before I am missed.”

“Give James our love.” Dorea requested.

“Smack Sirius for me, will you?”  Charlus asked with a grin.

Dorea asked sharply, “What did the boy do this time?”

“Nothing.” Charlus said with a straight face as he sipped his coffee, “He is still a Black though.  Have to keep that lot on their toes.”

This made Harry laugh as Dorea scowled, but her expression quickly turned to a grin as she sipped at her own tea.  Harry hugged both of his parents as he promised to write and made his way to the front of the house before apparating back to the castle.

The Scottish Highlands were much brisker than western England as Harry shook the cold feeling he got as he arrived.  Walking back towards the castle Harry thought about the Quidditch match that would follow tomorrow.  The dream to play with his father on the same pitch would finally be coming true.  It wouldn’t be on the same team as he had originally dreamed of, but that didn’t mean the day wouldn’t come.

Harry no longer had the ambition to become an Auror.  He figured by the time he had killed Voldemort his life of hunting dark wizards would be over.  If he could end this in ten years there would still be time to turn his attention to becoming a pro. Then maybe James and Harry would get their chance to play together.

The thought put butterflies in Harry’s stomach.  Charlus and Dorea had become his parents in this world and he loved them immensely, that did not change the fact however that James was his family.  As was Lily.  He would do anything for either of them, and he still held the dreams of them being together one day.

As Harry entered the ward line he felt at ease as he trudged up toward the castle.  Lunch would be ending and the school would undoubtedly be discussing the match that would follow the next day.  He was looking forward to that atmosphere as he crossed into the courtyard and followed into the Great Hall.

Instead of the positive atmosphere however, he could feel the tension from the moment he stepped into the room.  At the sight of him whispers around the room increased.  Harry’s eyes furrowed at the sounds of his name.  Immediately his eyes flicked to the Gryffindor table, but none of the familiar faces greeted him.  When they turned to Slytherin he saw Nate Greengrass sitting alone at their table.  Harry moved towards the boy, and he heard a Ravenclaw whisper as he walked by, “Potter is going to be livid.  I would be surprised if they survived the day.”

The words made Harry’s heart lurch.  He had to fight the need to whirl on the boy and demand what he was talking about, but Nate seemed to catch his change of expression.  The heir to the Greengrass family shot to his feet, and came moving towards Harry as quickly as a casual pace would allow meeting him halfway.

Before Nate was speaking Harry noticed Dumbledore, Slughorn, and McGonagall were gone, while Professor Black stood at the front looking quite grave.  The man was on his feet and making his way towards the two, but Harry’s attention went back to Nate who looked very nervous, “Harry, I need you to take a deep breath and-”

“Nate, what is going on?” Harry demanded with a cold fury building in the back of his chest.

“Potter.” Professor Black said before Nate could speak.

The Greengrass heir stepped aside for the Professor and the man offered Harry a nod of respect, “You should come with me.”

Harry looked between Nate and Professor Black before merely nodding and stepping aside allowing his professor to lead the way.  The whispers continued as Nate gave Harry a solemn look.  For his part, the time-traveler merely turned on his heel to follow his professor without a word.

The quiet ceased the moment they made it out of the hall, “Professor, what happened?”

Alphard took long strides towards the staircase, and didn’t even glance back at Harry as he said, “There was a fight that broke out in the dungeons last night.”

Harry couldn’t stop, because Alphard showed no signs of slowing down, instead, he walked faster to keep up, “A fight?  Between who?”

“Elaina Essex, Lily Evans, and several Slytherins.” Alphard Black answered honestly.

Nearly stumbling at the revelation, Harry's mind desperately sought to assemble a scenario of how such a situation could have been possible.  Nothing he came up with seemed reasonable, but by the time he realized that they were coming down the corridor that would lead to the Hospital Wing, “Are they okay?”

“They will be.” Professor Black said quietly.

The two didn’t exchange further words as they had arrived at the entrance to the hospital wing.  As soon as they entered half a dozen Gryffindors shot to their feet wands drawn.  Professor Black’s wand seemed to materialize in his hand as he barked out, “Wands down, now!”

Harry however barely registered if the group complied.  He quickly took in the scene to see that the Marauders, Frank, and Alice, were standing by a bed closest to the door.  As Harry continued to observe the scene he saw two familiar Slytherins sitting towards the back of the room.  The first person Harry went to however was James, “What happened?”

Seeing that there was no current threat James lowered his wand, “Those bigot bastards tried to have a go with Essex last night in the dungeons.  Lily was working in Slughorn's office, overheard a fight getting ready to erupt, and tried to get in the middle of it…they both got-”

James didn’t finish as Harry pushed past him to step behind the curtain that he was guarding.  To James' credit, he didn’t even try to stop his cousin.  Neither did any of the other members of the group try to speak to him.  They were all on edge, but at the sight of their friend, they all seemed to relax slightly as if they had been waiting for his arrival.

As Harry stepped behind the curtains the redhead that lay in bed took his breath away, but not in a good way.  She was beaten up.  Bruises on her arms were prominent as was a gash on her left cheek.  The girl was sleeping unnaturally hard making Harry think she was in a potions-induced sleep.

Not allowing emotion to take over Harry saw that she was breathing fine, and turned to cross the room to where Pandora and Andi were sitting.  Andi was on her feet before Harry could go behind the curtain, “Harry, wait.”

Harry stopped at the hand on his chest, but he looked at her hand like it was an offensive gesture, and Andi immediately lowered it, “Elaina is okay.  She sustained some injuries, but Madame Pomfrey said she is going to make a full recovery.”

“Get out of the way, Andromeda.” Harry said coolly.

The girl didn’t even hesitate to remove herself from his path as Harry stepped behind the curtain to see a sight that made a dark wrath erupt in his chest.  Elaina looked like she had been a professional fighter's punching bag.  Instead of bruises, the girl was deeply cut in multiple places that Harry could see.  She was pale as well.  So pale that it couldn’t have been natural.

Stepping forward slowly Harry gently took a hand tenderly as he rubbed his thumb against the back of her hand.  The girl was in a deeper sleep than Lily it seemed, but still, she seemed to react to his presence by clenching her hand slightly.  Her breathing increased for a split second, but it went back to normal as quickly as it had changed.

Harry knelt beside the girl and spoke softly, “Whoever did this to you is going to pay, Elaina.  I swear.”

The soft clench from before strengthened and the girl moaned in pain.  The moan was nearly inaudible but the sound of his name made his heart skip a beat.  Putting the girl's hand on his face he said softly, “I am here, Elaina.  No one else is going to hurt you.”

The girl seemed to relax at once in her sleep, and returned to normal in an instant.  The outrage in Harry seemed to only increase the longer he sat there and observed the girl.  He couldn’t say how long he stood there alone holding the girl’s hand, but thoughts raced through his mind.

Who had done this?  Who dared attack his friends?  It had been declared in the Wizengamot that she was under the protection of House Potter.  How dare someone do this.  Perhaps Dorea was right, an example needed to be made.

Kissing the back of the girl's hand Harry whispered, “I’m not leaving, Elaina.  I am just stepping out.  I am not going to let this go unanswered.”

The girl clenched his hand unconsciously, but Harry released it after a moment as he raised to his feet.  When he stepped from behind the curtains eight sets of eyes were on him.  His eyes went from one pair to the next before he took a deep breath as he drew his wand and turned towards the window where no one was, “Expecto Patronum.”

A stag slowly took form before the group as Harry spoke quietly, “Hogwarts.  Elaina and Lily have been attacked.”

Prongs didn’t even bow as he took off in an instant.  Harry turned to face his friends, while Sirius asked, “Harry, who did you send that to?”

“My mum and dad.” He answered sharply, “They will inform James’ parents.  Now I need someone to tell me precisely what happened.”

The group exchanged looks.  Each appeared more nervous than the next leaving Pandora to step forward, “Harry, maybe you should sit down.”

“Maybe you should just tell me what happened to my friends, Pandora.” Harry said icily making the rest of the group flinch, but Pandora just offered him an understanding smile, much like Luna would have.

The brief thought didn’t distract Harry however as he listened to the story Pandora told.  She explained what they had discovered from Professor Slughorn that members of Slytherin's house were being suspended for a grizzly attack against another student.  The details weren’t quite apparent yet as Lily and Elaina had both been given sedatives to allow a smoother recovery, but the gist of the two being attacked by the purebloods was enough to set what was left of Harry’s patience aflame.

The young teenager did everything he could to contain his magic, but he could tell his agitation was flaring.  Madame Pomfrey had entered the room quietly during the telling of the story and had been watching him with increasing scrutiny in the corner as he took in the information, but she said nothing to him for the time being.  He left the castle for barely twenty-four hours and this is what happened?  What cowards would do this?

Avery, Yaxley, Lestrange, and Mulciber, Harry knew in an instant.  It was just like the Death Eaters to attack people with superior numbers, with no care of honor or fair play.  If this is how they wanted to play it, Harry would treat them all as equally guilty.

“James.” Harry said sharply.

To the young man’s credit, he didn’t even flinch, but stepped forward closer to his cousin as if he were awaiting orders.  Trying to think what he would say to Neville or Ron in this situation Harry spoke in an attempt to calm his own rage, “James, tell me anything else you may know.”

The Gryffindor didn’t even hesitate to fill his cousin in on every bit of additional information he had gathered.  Apparently Lily had been conscious enough to tell the Gryffindor friend group what had happened.  Lily had stopped half a dozen, maybe more Slytherin’s from attacking Elaina in the dungeons.  As the story carried on Harry’s savagery increased.  This is the kind of cowardice the Dark Lord would approve of for sure, but the time-traveler could only feel his bloodlust increasing.

In an attempt to take a deep breath, Harry said, “James.  You know this is not your fault right?  If anyone is to blame it is me.”

James looked confused by his words, and Harry explained, “Had this happened while I was in the castle I would feel immensely guilty.  I don’t say this to throw you off, but I just want you to understand that I do not in any way hold you responsible.  Nor will Lily.  This was the fault of those pureblood bigot bastards, and they are going to pay for it.”

“They’ve already been suspended from school.” Andi said.

“Dumbledore took pretty much every point Slytherin has as well.” Pandora added.

“I could honestly care less about points right now.” James said fiercely.

Harry nodded approvingly, “I agree. Lily looks like she went 9 rounds with a boxer, while Elaina looks like she is lucky to be alive.  A suspension and a loss of house points are not enough.”

“What else can you expect?” Remus asked, trying to be the voice of reason.

“What I expect is hardly relevant at this point.” Harry said sharply, “Our parents will decide what to do next.  Elaina was under our house's protection.  Only blood will satisfy my family now.  If I have it my way, Lily will be under the same protection by the end of the day.”

“You can’t protect every Muggleborn in the castle, Harry.” Sirius said softly.

Harry stepped towards Sirius so fast the boy stumbled backward, “Can’t I?”

The time-traveler could hardly believe what he just heard.  The Sirius from his time would’ve been screaming his approval. This Sirius had yet to be hardened by the war though.  Taking a deep breath Harry held a hand up to indicate peace, “I’m sorry Sirius.  Lily is both James’ and I's friend.  Elaina has also fought for my family.  They have both earned the protection of House Potter.”

“What will you do, Harry?” Peter asked softly.

“Seek blood.” Harry answered, “It is impossible that every pureblood in that group did not know that Elaina was under the protection of my house. The fact that they attacked her anyways is disturbing.  My parents disappear to grieve the loss of my brother and they mistake this for a weakness.  Then in the shadows of my family's mourning, they attack my friends while I am not in the castle.  This cannot be allowed to go unpunished.”

Before anyone in the group could question this the voice of Dumbledore entered the Hospital Wing, “They are being punished, Mr Potter.”

Harry’s eyes shot to the Headmaster as he slowly moved toward the group, “Each of the attackers has been suspended for two weeks, and are on probation.  I have also deducted two hundred points from Slytherin House.”

“Two of my friends were almost killed and you expect me to give a damn about points and probations.” Harry said with a cold tone.

The group gasped, while Dumbledore closed the distance between himself and the group where he stood just outside of arm’s length of Harry, “I expect you to trust my judgment, Mr Potter.”

“I assure you that I don’t.” Harry spat, “This wasn’t a case of bullying, headmaster.  Had you not arrived when you did it is possible we would be burying Miss Evans and Miss Essex.”

Harry took the formality to try and drive his point home, but the headmaster merely frowned, “I doubt it would have gone that far.”

“Do you?” Harry asked coldly, “In that case, I put your opinion on this matter at the very bottom of my value of the situation.”

Dumbledore frowned at this, “I remind you who you are speaking to Mr. Potter.”

Before Harry could retort, a firm voice entered the Hospital Wing, “You should take that reminder and apply it to yourself, Dumbledore.”

At the entrance to the Hospital Wing were Charlus, Fleamont, and Dorea Potter.  Charlus immediately commanded, “Monty, Dory, check on Miss Evans.  I will see Miss Essex myself.”

Charlus may not have been the head of house Potter, but the two followed his command as if he were.  In return, Charlus strode forward walking right past his son, and peered into the curtain that contained Harry’s friend.

It spoke miles of the Potter’s influence that Dumbledore did not even dare to question their arrival.  Charlus tension increased as he continued to stare at the broken shell of Elaina Essex.  When he closed the curtain he didn’t turn to face the group right away.  Instead, his fist balled up and he turned to his son.  At his arrival, Madame Pomfrey had also stepped back into the room to watch the exchange. Charlus spoke softly, “What is the prognosis, Poppy?”

The woman eyed him cautiously as she approached, “She is looking much better than when she came in last night.  A couple of bone beakers, a piercing curse to the shoulder, and…”

The hospital matron glanced at the headmaster nervously, but the man was too busy looking at Harry when she sighed saying, “And it appears she was held under the cruciatus curse for a moment.  The shakes are the only evidence I have of that though.”

Harry felt a white-hot irritation course through him and before he could say anything Charlus merely nodded before saying, “Blood feud.  Our honor demands it.”

The gathered group gasped, while Dumbledore’s eyes widened.  Harry for his part merely nodded in agreement, wanting nothing more than to seek retribution, while the headmaster said, “Charlus, surely this is an overreaction to schoolyard violence.”

Charlus seemed to seethe at the man's words as he stepped inside the headmaster's personal bubble, “You call what happened to that girl schoolyard violence?  She was tortured for Merlin’s sake Dumbledore, how dare you.”

Dorea and Monty stepped from behind the curtain looking grave.  Charlus didn’t say anything to the pair as he jerked his head in the direction behind him.  Neither hesitated to approach the curtain as they checked in on Elaina.  When the two came back to the group they both looked furious.

Monty, the normally relaxed man, was shaking with rage, “I warned the Wizengamot that Miss Essex was under our protection.  How dare members of those houses attack that girl?  The fact that an attack like this happened on any student makes my blood boil, but the fact that it happened to a young woman under the protection of my house is unacceptable.  My brother is right, blood feud.”

Dumbledore raised both hands, “Gentlemen please.”

“How many will die on our own soil before you realize what is happening here, Dumbledore.” Dorea said coldly.

The tone of the woman’s voice brought everyone up short, “Over five years we fought Grindelwald’s forces before you graced us with your presence.  Will our own children start dying before you take action in what is to come?”

The tone of the woman made all the teenagers take a step back except Harry.  To Harry, it made perfect sense.  This was not the time for peace.  This was the time to make an example of some pureblood gits that thought they could rule the world without consequence.

The Headmaster had no words for the woman as he merely glanced toward the ground.  Charlus then stepped back into the conversation, “You will give us the names of all those involved.  One way or another we will get them.  Give it to us through the official channels or we will find alternative ways of finding out.  I promise those will be much less pleasant.”

While Dumbledore seemed to search for answers Monty was staring at his own son. James seemed to take the hint as he swallowed, stepping forward, “It was the two Carrows, Lestrange, Mulciber, Yaxley, and Avery.”

“Avery, Yaxley, Lestrange, and Mulciber again?’ Dorea seethed quietly, stepping closer to Dumbledore, “For the love of Merlin Dumbledore, how many times are you going to let those imbeciles step out of line?”

“I assure you the situation was handled appropriately, and it will now be monitored by the Board of Governors.” Dumbledore tried to assure her.

Charlus coldly said, “It is much too late for that.  That should’ve been done after that Avery boy tried to curse my son in the back.”

Turning to face his brother he formally said, “Lord Potter.  My side of the family has been wronged.  A young woman that fought for our ancestors' home, and protected one of our sons from harm's way has been attacked after the world knew she was under our protection.  What will be done?”

Monty had a furious expression on his face as he nodded in acceptance to the formal words his brother posed to him, “The House Potter has no choice.  The hand of peace and forgiveness was offered to these cowards once.  We cannot do so again.  Our honor will not allow it.  I Fleamont Potter, the current Lord Potter, does hereby declare blood feud against the houses Avery, Lestrange, Mulciber, and Yaxley.”

Wide eyes watched the exchange, and Dorea turned to Dumbledore, “Chief Warlock, do you acknowledge this vow of retribution?””

Dumbledore may have been twenty years younger than the one Harry had grown up with, but the man was looking every bit the eighty years old he was in the moment when he nodded his head, “I do.”

Charlus and Fleamont exchanged nods, while the war vet said, “The Wizengamot will need to be notified.”

“I will do it myself,” Dumbledore said wistfully as he made his way towards the hospital wing exit.

Charlus shook his head as the man refused to look back at the gathered group.  Monty however took a deep breath, “I never thought I would have to hear or say those words.”

“We can’t allow them to think our family is weak, brother.” Charlus said confidently.

Monty for his part sighed, “You’re right.  It’s not what dad would have wanted.”

James swallowed heavily as he stepped toward his dad, “What does this mean?”

“It means,” Monty explained, but seemed to search for the words, “That we have declared war against four families.  This could be a horrible turn of events for the Wizarding World.”

“We will play for keeps, as we always have.” Charlus said confidently.

Monty, Dorea, and Harry nodded at his words, while James looked increasingly worried.  Harry put a hand on his cousin's shoulder, “How would you feel if the situation had gone just a bit further?  What if instead of telling me this in the Hospital Wing you were telling me in a cemetery?  That is a possibility we face if we do nothing.”

The adults seemed to agree with the words, while James seemed to accept the words with a grain of salt, “We won’t let Lily be attacked like this again.”

Harry accepted his words by placing a hand on his shoulder, “You’re right.  We won’t.”

Charlus stepped over to the two, placing a protective arm around each of them, “Harry, you will stay with Elaina until she wakes.  Monty will be getting in touch with Arcturus to get the Quidditch game delayed till next weekend, and we will make sure Hogwarts staff does not trouble you.”

Harry accepted the words already having planned to sit in the Hospital Wing under his cloak if he had to.  James on the other hand had different thoughts, and he was wearing his contemplation on his sleeve as Charlus asked, “What is it, James?”

The teenager seemed nervous to say what was on his mind, but finally, he said, “Harry mentioned putting Lily under the protection of our family.  Is that possible?”

Charlus’ eyes darted towards his son and the two held the others' gaze for a moment when the man nodded, “It is possible.  Let us speak with the girl when she wakes up, and decide the best course of action.”

The war vet knew that Harry would be protective over the woman that brought him into the world.  Despite this being a different woman, Lily Potter, had once sacrificed her life so Harry could live his.  Charlus could not imagine his son wanting to leave the Muggleborn defenseless.

Nothing further was said however as Dorea and Fleamont returned to speak with the man, while James sighed moving back towards his group of friends while offering Harry a nod.

For Harry’s part, he moved back to Andi and Pandora, but said nothing to either girl.  Instead, he stepped inside the curtain, conjured a chair, and watched over the girl quietly.  Promises were made, and Harry considered what would come next.  With a blood feud being issued a duel would likely follow.  A duel between champions, or a duel between the entire families, Harry wasn’t sure.  Either way, though Harry planned to ensure his family won, whatever the cost may be.

Dreams of Home Chapter 29

Chapter 29

Arriving on the grounds of Potter Manor was a breath of much-needed fresh air. The weight of the lies and secrets was really wearing on Harry over the last few weeks. So many questions that he never imagined coming up had been thrown in his face, and he felt his lie was becoming suffocatingly difficult to keep up with. At least here, in his family's ancestral home, the lies could stop for a while.

Approaching the house Harry took a deep breath as he pushed open the front door. He was welcomed instantly by Mipsy, the house elf, and he offered the loyal elf a small smile, “Hello, Mipsy. It’s good to be home.”

The elf informed him that his parents were in the family room, and Harry immediately set out to seek the comfort of Charlus and Dorea. The family room doors were open, and the wireless was playing as Harry entered the room.

His mother and father were both sitting in silence,  holding hands and listening to a soft melody. Tears stained his mother’s cheeks, and Charlus looked like an enormous weight sat on his shoulders. The song that was playing was certainly somber, but Harry felt his heart sink further as he took in the older couple. He could only imagine how many Halloweens the two had sat like this all day mourning the loss of their son.

Dorea seemed to sense Harry first, and when she saw him a smile began to cross her features. Releasing her husband's hand she stood to her feet wiping at her face as she approached her son, “Harry, welcome home.”

The woman embraced him tightly, and Harry wrapped both arms around the woman returning the hug. They held each other for a very long moment, and when they separated Dorea patted his cheek affectionately, “I can’t remember the last time I did anything but cry on Halloween. I am so happy you are here.”

Charlus didn’t say anything, but offered his son a smile as he stepped in to replace his wife and hugged Harry for all he was worth. When the two separated Harry sighed, “I’ve never been so happy to be home. It’s different being at Hogwarts and wishing to be somewhere else.”

Dorea and Charlus exchanged looks on this as they all stood in close proximity. The lady of the house asked, “Trouble sleeping?”

“A very unpleasant nightmare.” Harry answered with a shudder.

“A nightmare or a memory?” Charlus asked quietly.

Harry paused before answering, “A memory.”

His answer was quiet, but before he could be questioned on it he spoke, “McGonagall is very suspicious of us, I think. I wish someone had warned me she was Henry’s godmother.”

The words weren’t accusatory, but still, Charlus and Dorea appeared ashamed by his words. Charlus ran a hand through the back of his hair sighing deeply, “Minerva and I have not spoken face to face in over fifteen years, Harry. It is something I thought about mentioning, but I honestly thought she would not wish to speak of it. She wrote me many letters after the passing of our son, but I never wrote her back once…It is something I am deeply ashamed of.”

“Was she really one of your bridesmaids, mom?” Harry asked curiously.

“Oh yes.” Dorea answered with a slight smile, “To this day our wedding was the happiest moment of my life.”

“She was the best friend I ever had.” Charlus answered sadly, “Your mother and I lost more than ourselves, and a son all those years ago.”

“It’s not too late.” Harry explained, “In your defense, she also never once mentioned to me in my time that you were friends. She was my head of house in my time. She took great care of me, bought me my first broom, in fact.”

Dorea let out a choked sob, “Did she really?”

Charlus looked pained, while Harry nodded, then the man answered, “Dorea about killed her when she bought Henry one for his fourth birthday.”

Instead of feeling their pain, Harry offered them a slight grin, “Lily almost killed Sirius when he did the same for me on my second birthday. I think I would like to see that memory. The one for your wedding as well.”

Dorea looked up in surprise at Harry as tears were still building in her eyes, “What?”

“Well, I didn’t come home so we could cry in a circle all day.” Harry said softly placing an arm around his mom, “Might as well watch some good memories. Enjoy and relive the happiest moments of my brother's life, as well as yours.”

Charlus frowned, “Harry, we haven’t watched those memories in over a decade.”

“Then there is no time like the present.” Harry said, throwing his other arm around his father, “I was never given a chance to know my family. Let me have this.”

Harry wanted them to think this was a big favor to him, and in many ways it was, but at the same time he was determined to help the people who took him in. No matter what it took. Charlus and Dorea exchanged long looks before Charlus began to smirk, “I think watching you argue with Minerva while Henry zips around the house sounds like a pleasant way to spend the afternoon.”

With the emotional support of her husband and son, Dorea offered the slightest of nods, and Harry called for Mipsy to bring the Pensieve. When the elf arrived with the device Harry suggested, “Let’s start with the wedding. I have to see if dad was a nervous wreck.”

Charlus immediately refused, “No! Arcturus and I were half pissed. It was the only way I could hold my nerves. Your mother will have to provide that memory.”

Dorea shook her head, but the ghost of a smile had returned to her face as she held her wand to her head and pulled a white strand that she dropped into the basin. With Harry going first he immediately realized they were in a large dressing room.

Sitting in a spinning high chair Dorea Black was leaning towards a large mirror as she used her wand to control a makeup brush that was putting the final touches to her wedding day look.

“Wow, mom, you look beautiful!” Harry said with a smile as he saw Charlus wrap an arm around her shoulder.

“A woman should only ever get married once, Harry. She should look her best on that day.” Dorea said softly.

“No woman ever stood a chance against your mother long before this day.” Charlus said proudly.

Harry grinned at the comment as he watched the memory of his mother take deep intentional breaths to steady her nerves. A woman who called out from the door entered the room, “Are you almost ready, ma amie?”

The woman who entered was stunningly beautiful. Unnaturally so. The platinum blonde hair, and near-perfect features told Harry this woman was a veela. Looking questioningly toward his parents Dorea said, “Alexandra DuPont. My best friend at the time. She was my maid of honor, and she was in our unit during the war against Grindelwald. We arrived at the western front on the same day. She was vicious on a battlefield, but an angel outside of it.”

Charlus muttered, “She nearly hexed me into oblivion when she found out Arcturus and I had been drinking.”

Harry offered the man an amused look and watched as the beautiful french woman came and placed her arms around her mother in a show of what reminded Harry of sibling affection. Alexandra said with confidence, “You will be the most beautiful woman he has ever laid eyes on. I am certain.”

“Coming from you that means a lot, Alex.” Memory Dorea said gratefully.

“It still feels like yesterday that you kissed that stupid man of yours that day in Ardennes. I wasn’t sure if your brother would cheer or finish the job the enemy started on your beau.” Alex said with a chuckle.

“That feels like a lifetime ago.” The woman countered with a fond smile.

“If you two are done reminiscing we should really get out there before Charlus loses his mind.” A new voice said from the back of the room.

Harry glanced over towards the door again to see who could only be Minerva McGonagall. Despite the years that had passed the features of the elderly woman he came to know and respect stood looking tall, proud, and stunning. The long dark hair was void of any gray hair the woman had in Harry’s time, but her accent was as strong as ever. Alex laughed, “Make the man sweat. He should’ve known better to drink with that degenerate brother of Dorea’s.”

“That degenerate brother of mine is the Lord Black.” Dorea answered with a giggle.

“That didn’t impress me on the continent and it doesn’t impress me now either.” The woman said with a laugh.

“It is time.” Dorea said as she rose to her feet.

The maid of honor and bridesmaid followed the woman out of the room to where they were greeted by an usher that instructed both of them to walk down the hall while Dorea went to stand beside a man that could’ve been as old as Dumbledore.

“That’s my father, Sirius. He would pass a little less than a year from that day, but I was so thankful to have him there with me on my wedding day.” Dorea said with a soft smile.

The man that stood beside Dorea was heavily grayed, but his long curled hair still seemed neatly put together. The man huffed beside the woman, “You are too beautiful for that Potter boy.”

“That man led us to victory against Grindelwald, father.” Dorea said in exasperation, but a smile was on her face, “Besides you would’ve said that about any man.”

“Our family hasn’t married a Potter in-”

“The history of our family. You love to remind me of that fact.” Dorea said with an amused laugh.

“You have become cheeky since your brother became the Lord Black.” The man said chortling, but this turned into a cough, while his daughter patted him on the back in comfort, “Potter will make you happy?”

“The happiest woman in the world, I imagine.” Dorea said confidently.

“Very well.” The man grunted, “I suppose it’s too late to convince you to run?”

“That day passed many years ago.” She answered smiling in the direction of the door knowing what was waiting for her on the other side.

“Let’s get on with it then.” The man said as the two began to walk forward.

When the doors to the hall opened Harry’s eyes went straight to Charlus. The man looked strong and tall in his wizarding dress robes. Next to him was a young Arcturus Black. The man was stoutly built with broad shoulders and looked a lot like Sirius with the more traditional long dark hair. Next to him was Harry’s grandfather, Fleamont, smiling brightly at his soon-to-be sister.

The ceremony was beautiful. It was quite unlike Fleur and Bill’s wedding. This was much more traditional, with an exchanging of wands, and a swearing of vows. Harry had never quite seen a wizarding wedding like this, but it was heartwarming.

Harry watched as his mum and dad sealed their vows with a kiss, and the memory skipped to their first dance. In the end, the two looked hopelessly in love, and Harry felt warm as he felt the pull to exit the Pensieve.

When they came out as a family Harry pulled his parents into a hug, “I wish I could’ve seen a memory of Lily and James getting married. That was perfect.”

A pang hit Harry in the chest, but it was bittersweet. The fact that he had the chance to see the wedding of two people he called family was a great experience. It was a reminder that he would want something that pure in his life one day, and could only hope he found a fraction of what they had.

Charlus patted his son on the back looking much more content than earlier, “That was a memory of a lifetime. A day I would live over and over again if I could. It was perfect in its own way.”

Dorea took the man’s hand and kissed him gently. Charlus didn’t need to be prompted as he drew strength from the woman he loved and the son he had come to adore. Holding his wand to his head he dropped a memory into the Pensieve, and allowed Harry to enter first.

This was a different experience. Where previously Harry had been shown a whole new environment in the Pensieve, this time he dropped into the same room he had just left. He was in the family room in Potter Manor, and it appeared the room had not changed much.

He looked around quickly in search of something unfamiliar, but instead, his parents joined him in silence. Just when Harry was about to ask what was happening a blur of black hair shot into the room, under a table, and back around the perimeter of the room. Harry watched in awe as little Henry Potter had the largest smile on his face as he zipped around the room with Minerva McGonagall hot on his heels.

Harry watched as his father rose to his feet in a flash in an attempt to catch the boy, but Henry now found it to be an amusing game of keep away as he giggled and fled from his father's grip. For a young boy the kid was a marvel on a broom Harry thought in admiration. The gift really did run in their veins.

Dorea was in the room now, wand in hand, and berating McGonagall, “Minnie, if my son hurts himself you will not be able to hide from me in any form you may transfigure yourself into!”

The younger McGonagall merely looked amused as Charlus struggled to capture his son, “It is a fitting gift for a boy his age. Had I thought you would’ve allowed it I would’ve given him one ages ago!”

“I do not allow it now!” Dorea chided in exasperation.

“Look at him go, Dory!” Minerva called out with delight as the boy knocked out his father's legs making the man laugh with amusement.

With a flick of her wand, the boy froze in mid-air and the broom went sailing across the room. A mischievous giggle continuously escaped the boy's lips as his mother levitated the boy to where she could snatch him out of the air, “You, little one, need to learn that the broom is for outdoors only.”

The boy pouted for a moment making the woman soften, but before she could console her son McGonagal swooped the boy out of her grip, “Don’t worry dear godson of mine! Aunt Minnie will teach you everything you need to know about flying. Your mum and dad will never catch you next time.”

“I want to fly, Minnie! I want to fly!” Henry cheered.

This caused the woman to chuckle as she summoned the broom to her hand with a simple command, “Then fly you shall, my boy! Let’s go.”

The woman took off with her godson firmly in her arms, and Dorea set to go after him, but Charlus stopped her with a gentle call of her name, “We can’t protect him forever, Dory.”

The sounds of exhilaration could still be heard from the whooping child as the pair exited the house, and Charlus added, “You know Minnie won’t let anything happen to him.”

Dorea bit her lip nervously as she peered toward the front of the house before sighing, “You’re right.”

Taking the woman’s hand he guided his wife to follow the pair out to the grounds of Potter Manor where they watched the boy fly in much larger circles, with McGonagall watching the boy closely, a smile Harry had never seen before on her face.

Harry would never be able to tell how long they sat and watched little Henry Potter fly, but when they exited the memory the young man felt light. His mother was wiping at her eyes, but a smile was on her face. Charlus held a look of pride, but the grief was still behind his eyes. Taking a deep breath Harry offered his hands to the pair, “Let’s go to Godric’s Hollow. We should see Henry, and how the restorations on the village are coming.”

The two hesitated, but this time Dorea came and gently took Harry’s hand in her own, placing a kiss on his cheek, “Thank you, Harry.”

Charlus hesitated before taking his son's offered hand, and the three were whisked away by Harry’s apparition.

It was a beautiful evening in Godric’s Hollow. A far cry from the last time that Harry had been there. They arrived at the gate to the graveyard, but when Harry turned to face the quiet village it could hardly even be seen that there had been a battle here a few short weeks ago. It was clear the witches and wizards of the village had been busy, and Charlus followed Harry’s eyes before nodding approvingly, “There are a lot of old and wealthy families that call this place home. I am happy to see they spared no expense or ability to get the place right again.”

Dorea and Harry both nodded in agreement, but didn’t say anything as the young man turned, took a deep breath, and pushed the gates to the cemetery open. The three walked in respectful silence through the graveyard. Harry’s eyes glanced toward the graves of the Peverells and the grave of Arianna Dumbledore. Each played a significant role in the final stages of the war in Harry’s time, but he didn’t realize their significance at the time.

Harry allowed his parents to guide him toward the tombstone of Henry Potter, and when they arrived the young man took a deep breath to allow the situation to settle in. He realized that James, Lily, and the other Potter’s had been buried in a small plot of grass near where Henry’s final resting place was. The thought was troubling, but he looked at the tombstone with a heavy heart.

Henry Potter

So Sweet

So Small

So Soon

31/10/1956 - 31/10/1960

A child riding a broom was depicted on the tombstone, and the memory of the boy played heavily on Harry’s mind. Dropping to one knee slowly Harry swished his wand diagonally creating a small floral arrangement of lilies. It was just like Hermione had done for his parents in Godric’s Hollow on Christmas Day, and his heart swam with so much emotion he began speaking, “A woman I once loved created something like this for my family on Christmas. It was following some of the worst days of my life, but we pushed through it every day to try and win.”

It felt like his words were piercing the silent night, but Harry was overcome with the need to say what was on his mind, “I lost everything, Henry. I lost my family. I lost my friends. I lost my life. I fought so hard, but in the end, it wasn’t enough. I failed them. All of them.”

Harry felt a hand go on his shoulder, and he knew it was Charlus, but he didn’t turn to face the man as he wiped at his eyes trying to draw some strength, “But, I am here now, still fighting, and I won’t give up as long as there's still breath in my body. It’s what our family was destined to do. To fight. Just like your parents did. I have to tell you, Henry, I have only known them for a few months, but they are fighters, and I am proud to be called their son. Even though I know I can never replace you, I would’ve been so happy to call you my brother.”

Harry could feel the emotions coming from the two behind him as he felt Charlus squeeze his shoulder a little harder, but still, he went on, “I wish you were here. I wish even for a time our family could’ve been whole. Maybe one day it will be. Maybe one day we will fly together.”

Hot tears stung his eyes as he choked out the next words, “Happy Birthday, Henry, and I swear to you, I will protect the family you left behind.”

With that Harry rose to his feet and when he turned around Dorea swarmed him with her arms going around his midsection. The little woman buried her face in his shoulder as Harry felt the familiar lump in his throat as tears continued to spill.

The two held each other for a long moment when Dorea said, “He would’ve been so proud to have you as a brother, Harry. Just as we are so proud to have you as a son.”

The two tightened their grip on one another and neither said another word as Charlus wrapped their arms around them both. The trio embraced and time may have passed, but in that moment Harry felt safe, and didn’t feel the need to think about such an innate concept. At some point, the moment did end however, and the three separated with watery smiles.

“Let’s go home.” Charlus prompted.

The three apparated separately this time, and when they arrived back at Potter Manor the group went to the kitchen where Charlus pulled a bottle of fire whiskey from the cabinet, and had Mipsy bring them some glasses. When the three sat at a small breakfast table they had gathered at each day that Summer Charlus raised his glass, “To our family. May we rise above our enemies, and make them regret the moment they ever moved against us.”

The three clicked their glasses, touched the table, and downed the small shot in one go.

.o.

Lily Evans had always enjoyed brewing potions. While charms had always brought her joy, potions had brought her peace. It had been an odd combination of subjects that she delved into so passionately, but she wouldn’t change it for anything.

Under the guidance of Professor Slughorn, she had been brewing her first batch of veritaserum. It had taken her nearly a full month of preparation, and she had intended to put the final touches on it tonight under the power of the full moon as the instructions demanded. Slughorn may have been at the Halloween feast, but she knew exactly what to do from the notes he had left her.

The stirring had been slow and methodical. Lily couldn’t wait to see the effects of the potion, and she crafted a clever list of questions for her professor to ask her. Basic embarrassing questions that were going to be overseen by Professor Dumbledore, but nothing traumatic.

Her thoughts drifted to her newest friend Harry Potter. She had told him about the brew she had been working on and he merely grinned at her as if it was something he had expected from the Muggleborn. He was a frustrating young man to attempt to get to know. Any questions that were asked about his past were deflective, but it was obvious he was a brilliant wizard. His knowledge of magic that she could barely comprehend was incredible. Even in charms, a subject that her professor said she was one of the most gifted he had ever taught, she was outmatched. He tried not to display his true ability in charms and transfiguration, but his prowess was becoming infamous.

Lily had been hearing about what he had done to four Slytherin seventh years in the common room after Elaina had protected him from a curse to the back. She had also read the article thoroughly about what they had done together in Godric’s Hollow. She was fascinated by the pair's abilities. Harry and his family had decimated scores of terrorists in the village of the Potter’s ancestors, and while he seemed different recently, she was starting to think it was something other than what had happened that night.

Thoughts of Elaina Essex distracted her further as she began to bottle the end of her potion. The girl had always been gifted with her wand, but there had been a marked improvement since she had started training with Harry. Something they had only recently learned about, but the sudden improvements were obvious now. The witch was always mastering spells first in class now, and it seemed she knew the entire NEWT curriculum. It was impressive to say the least, and Lily wondered just what made her so powerful.

Shouts drew her attention as she emptied the last of her potion into the final vial. Being Head Girl she immediately capped the vial and took off to the dungeon corridor to investigate the ruckus. As she came out she saw half a dozen members of Slytherin House surrounding another girl in similar green robes. The lead attacker that she recognized as Thomas Avery was standing slightly closer to the girl than the others. All had their wands drawn and she could barely decipher the teenager's words, “Drop your wand Essex. You can’t hope to fight all of us. We know Potter isn’t in the castle, and he won’t be coming to save you. It is pay back time for protecting that blood traitor.”

Elaina grunted as Lily’s eyes widened in realization. She could see edges of panic in the girl's features, but it was clear that Lily was not yet noticed in the corridor. Elaina called back, “I haven’t had a need for Harry in my seven years in this castle. If one of you dares to throw a curse at me though I won’t hesitate to show you exactly what he taught me.”

Half the group seemed to shuffle under the threat, but to Yaxley’s credit, he didn’t look even slightly bothered, “You will wake up a drooling mess in the Hospital Wing tomorrow. Even if we are suspected by your little friend, there will be no proof. Make this easier on yourself and drop your wand.”

“Don’t make me kill you, Yaxley.” Elaina said quietly. This time even Lily stirred under the girl's threat.

Yaxley this time narrowed his eyes as he brandished his wand dramatically, before he could curse her Lily came forward, “What in Merlin’s name is going on here?”

The circle instantly became much larger as the redhead stormed her way into the middle of the would-be attackers. She recognized Rabastan, Mulciber, Avery, and the two Carrows that were in their sixth year immediately. Rabasatan was the first to break the silence, “What do you say, Corban, two for one mudblood special.”

Lily glared at the pureblood bigot, “Ten points from Slytherin. I suggest you all return to the Slytherin common room at once, or I will go get the professors.”

Now standing protectively between Elaina and Yaxley the group seemed even more determined by her words. Amycus Carrow muttered, “Evans has already seen us. Potter will know what we tried here tonight Yax, we have no choice now.”

Avery, who seemed to have lost his patience, shouted, “She’s just a mudblood, watch, stupefy!”

A red spell came towards Lily at breakneck speed as she went for her wand, but before she could summon a shield Elaina had slapped the curse away and jinxed Avery so fast she blinked and the boy was covered in painful boils.

Avery roared in rage, and several hexes came flying toward the two Muggleborn girls, but Elaina did not disappoint as she created a massive shield that stopped four of the five spells. The fifth struck her in the shoulder causing her to yelp as a snapping sound echoed through the corridor.

Adrenaline spiked through Lily as she realized just how perilous their situation was. Instantly she attempted to go on the offensive and take one of them out of the fight, but she clearly picked the wrong target in Rabastan Lestrange, because he was ready with a shield and countered quickly with a dark purple hex. Before Lily could block Elaina had stepped in front of her again, but before she could thank the dark-haired witch Elaina was struck by another spell from behind making her cry out in pain. Lily didn’t see what had hit the girl or where, but in a panic, she began throwing charms toward her attackers.

With some quick thinking, Lily had managed to animate two suits of armor that engaged both Carrow siblings at once. This kept them distracted for a moment which was all Elaina needed to banish Mulciber into the stone wall making the boy slump into unconsciousness. When the Carrows dismantled Lily’s animated armor she was weaving through Avery’s curses. The two siblings turned the tides against her in an instant and she was struck by a cutting curse from Alecto to her face that made her cry out in pain.

Elaina barely looked her way as she sent a blast of fire toward the two siblings making them scramble apart. Taking control of the distraction Lily charmed the fire Elaina summoned to become a flaming swordsman. Amycus attempted to put out the animated element, but he wasn’t fast enough as Alecto was cut across her uniform making it smolder as she yelled out in pain. Lily didn’t hesitate to put the girl down as she quickly moved to duel with Amycus one on one.

From the corner of her eye, she saw Elaina fighting with impressive speed against Avery, Rabastan, and Yaxley. Her fellow Muggleborn was throwing up a hell of a fight, but her defense wasn’t flawless as she was bleeding heavily from a cut that had connected with her hip area. On top of the broken shoulder, Lily wasn’t sure how much longer they would hold.

Taking down Amycus proved to be more difficult than she anticipated. The teen boy was playing for keeps, and she was doing everything to keep him on defense, because every time a spell came towards her she was forced to dodge in fear of what he may be casting. A feminine scream behind her put her adrenaline on hyperdrive as she threw a powerful water charm that struck Amycus so hard that it tossed him to the ground like a ragdoll.

As she turned she moved to intercept a spell that would’ve certainly put Elaina down for the night. Her adrenaline was the only thing that kept her going and she knew it as she stood before Elaina who was on the ground holding her chest.

Lily knew she couldn’t hold the two Slytherin seventh years forever. A professor, or another student would have to save them. Desperation turned to panic as the fight continued, and just as she was about to get overwhelmed a flash of fire appeared between the three remaining fighters.

In the place of the fire, the headmaster stood looking absolutely furious, “Corban, Thomas, Rabastan, explain yourselves.”

Lily didn’t even wait to hear their explanations as she ran to Elaina who had collapsed to the floor with blood pooling around her. Lily picked the girl's head up and put it in her lap, “It’s okay, Elaina, we are safe. Dumbledore is here.”

The multi-colored-eyed girl was looking distantly, and the only words she could get out were, “Harry.”

Dreams of Home Chapter 28

Chapter 28

Harry and Neville stood back to back as they were surrounded by Death Eaters. Long gone was the boy that barely knew which end of his wand was which. Now stood a man who battled next to another man who he looked up to. Together they were a force. The battle had started hours ago, and the fighting had been nonstop.

The two were currently dueling with Rodolphus Lestrange and Rookwood in a frenzy of spellfire all with the intent to kill. Harry wasn’t sure how many had been killed in the crossfire of their fight, but he was certain it was a few on each side. Both young men were determined to take down these inner circle Death Eaters. Enough blood had been spilt by these maniacs, which meant it was up to Harry and Neville to stop them.

They weren’t in the inner circle for nothing though, and weren’t backing down an inch. The battle waged back and forth, but at one point in the changing of the tide, Neville was disarmed and struck with the torture curse by Rookwood. Harry quickly surged forward in an attempt to protect him, trying to fight both duelists at once, but it was an impossible task, even for Harry.

The Death Eaters began to circle him, casting torture curse after torture curse at the defenseless Neville. Harry was panicking, trying to protect his fallen comrade, but nothing was working. No one was coming to their defense either, as they were too far into the enemy's line. Tears were rolling down Harry’s face as he listened to the agonized cries of a man he considered one of his greatest friends.

Time passed like an eternity as they bruised and battered Harry while continuously torturing Neville. He would do anything to make it end. Why weren’t they killing them? In a roar of rage and desperation, Harry cried out, “Avada Kedavra!”

A blast of green light left his wand striking Rodolphus in the chest, sending him spiraling backwards, lifeless. Harry was on Rookwood in an instant, however, the man who had been previously taunting Harry re-entered the zone, fighting him with everything he had.

Before either opponent could land a devastating blow the cold voice of the Dark Lord entered the grounds. The two wizards ceased fire immediately to listen to the words of Lord Voldemort who demanded a cease-fire. He demanded that Harry confront the man in the Dark Forest, and that they had ‘til dawn to bury their dead. At dawn, Voldemort himself would enter the battle, and kill every man, woman, and child.

At the end of the speech, Rookwood offered him a sarcastic bow and a demented grin before apparating away. Harry wasted no time in sliding over to his friend who was trembling with cuts all over his body, and blood coming from places he couldn’t even identify.

Harry scooped up the young man as he fell to his knees, “It’s gonna be alright, Neville. It’s gonna be alright. We are going to get you help.”

Harry shouted for a medic, but none were answering his cry. Harry began to panic, but a broken voice took his attention, “Ha-Harr-Harry. Don’t…don’t let them…take…who…you…are.”

With wide eyes, Harry looked at his friend who had his eyes locked on his face. Swallowing an impossibly large lump in his throat Harry cradled the young man closer to him, “Don’t give up on me, Neville. Help is coming. We are going to make it out of this.”

The life was leaving his friend’s eyes and Harry sobbed, “Please, Neville. We will build you a greenhouse. Wherever you want. You and Hannah, you two can raise a family together. If we build it down by the water somewhere you can even pull plants from the sea too. Wouldn’t that be great? Neville? Please, Neville. Not you too. I need you. NEVILLE!”

Harry shot awake in his bed, cold sweat covering his body. Tears were streaming down his face. How had he let that happen? How did he face Frank and Alice everyday knowing what he allowed to happen to their son? A son that they had died for. Their death was meaningless in the face of what happened to their child.

Shaking himself of these thoughts he rolled out of bed and immediately attempted to do push-ups to take his mind off what was going through his mind. It was Halloween. Today he would be leaving the castle to spend time with his family. This was a much-needed break on his end, because things in the castle had hardly been peaceful.

Elaina and Harry hadn’t even made it through the day after the attack before they were summoned to the Headmaster’s office. Needless to say, the meeting didn’t go as expected.

.o.

Harry and Elaina had received the message from Slughorn who looked grave when he passed on the message at dinner that Dumbledore wanted to speak with them. Standing outside the griffin statue Harry took deep breaths glancing at Elaina who looked terrified at what might follow.

Taking the girl's hand Harry squeezed it gently, “Don’t worry. Uncle Monty says he has your back, and he is on the board. So is Lord Black. They won’t expel you.”

Nodding nervously, Elaina followed Harry up the staircase to meet the Headmaster who had the door open prepared for their arrival. Entering the office, they saw the older man sitting at his desk with a benign smile on his face welcoming them, “Ah, Miss Essex, Mr Potter, good evening. Please take a seat.”

The two did as they were beckoned and Harry stared up at the man expectantly, while Elaina was as stiff as a statue. Dumbledore took a deep breath saying, “First, I would like to say that neither of you are in trouble. Despite the number of school rules that were broken, I believe it is undoubtable that your intentions were honorable, and that you both aided in many lives being saved.”

Elaina visibly deflated at his words in relief. Harry continued to watch the man suspiciously as if waiting for the punchline, “However, leaving the grounds of Hogwarts without permission is a troubling offense. Despite your noble intentions.”

Harry frowned at the man’s words, while Elaina seemed to appear confused. Harry pushed the topic, “I don’t understand, Headmaster. Elaina and I are both of age. Adults in the Wizarding World. I had a responsibility to my family. Elaina is under the protection of House Potter, and felt obligated to do the same.”

Elaina looked at him in surprise as if the words he chose burned her, but he didn’t even glance her way while Dumbledore put one hand through his beard slowly, “Ah yes, Barty told me about this little caveat. Lord Potter was even in my office earlier for the first time in many years informing me of what happened, and how such circumstances came about. I can’t say I agree with the Potter family's choices, but they are standing firmly behind them. To that, I give them credit, and I also must say you were both very brave to answer such a call.”

Elaina seemed confused by the praise, but Harry eyed the wizard clearly trying to understand his game. Dumbledore did not disappoint as he continued on, “Lord Potter made it quite clear that he did not wish for Miss Essex to be punished for defending his family's ancestral home. Being from Godric’s Hollow, myself, I do not wish to punish you either. Seeing you are of age and acting in the stead of a house whose protection you are under, neither I, nor Hogwarts, has any grounds to punish either of you. None that would stand in the face of the Board of Governors at least.”

Harry and Elaina were both surprised by the Headmaster's words. Harry wanted more than anything in that moment to have been a fly on the wall in the meeting between his grandfather and Dumbledore, but instead was forced to listen to Dumbledore continue on, “I only wish to give each of you a warning. The Board was never going to stand for any punishment that I, in my position of Headmaster, could have tried to give to the heroes of Godric’s Hollow. However, I saw a concerning level of ruthlessness from each of you in the battle. Greater witches and wizards have fallen to battle lust before, and I strongly encourage each of you to consider mercy the next time you face an enemy that you so desperately outmatch. You never know when one day you may be at their mercy.”

Frowning, Harry looked the Headmaster in the eye, “I can agree that there is a time for mercy, Headmaster, but I am not sure when we are outnumbered 5 to 1 is a good time to show it.”

Dumbledore nodded his head in the direction of Harry, but kept his eyes on Elaina, “Some paths that are walked down are very difficult to go back on. I would like both of you to know that in the troubling times ahead, if there is ever any doubt about what is right, or what is easy, my door is always open. To either of you.”

A long pause passed, and Harry had to refrain from arguing before Dumbledore seemed satisfied with his message sinking in, “Very good. Now, Miss Essex at the insistence of Lord Potter you are granted full permission to be in Hogsmeade anytime you wish going forward. I only advise caution to you both from here. You never know who might have lost someone important to them in the battle from last night.”

Elaina had seemed troubled by the Headmaster’s warning, but Harry mostly wanted to roll his eyes at the man. It became apparent why the first half of the war with Voldemort went so poorly. No one was doing anything. A bitter part of the young man realized that it was because of their inaction that led to so many of his friends being killed. It was this generation's fault that the war lasted as long as it had. Not this time. Harry thought clenching his fist as he summoned his wand to his hand and departed his dormitory for the day.

At the instruction of his parents, he had taken the day off of training. It turns out this request was a blessing in disguise. Harry was exhausted. With the morning off he had intended to sleep in, but instead, he tossed and turned in the wake of memories that had turned into nightmares. Charlus and Dorea had wanted him well-rested for the evening, and he was uncertain of what the evening's agenda was, but he hoped they weren’t expecting too much of him.

Arriving down at the Great Hall he was still among the first to arrive. None of his friends from Slytherin were at his table yet, so he grabbed a seat on his own in the usual vicinity of where they sat when he began helping himself to breakfast. The conversation around the hall was muted in comparison to what it normally was, but with it being a weekend, Harry was unsurprised there were so few people in the hall.

Taking a deep breath, Harry swallowed hard as memories of what his previous Halloweens had been like. The troll, the writing on the wall about the Chamber of Secrets, Sirius trying to break into the Gryffindor common room, his name coming out of the goblet of fire, and of course the event that started it all was his family being murdered in 1981. In a new context, Harry recognized that perhaps the loss of Henry Potter had truly been the beginning of the Potter family's troubles on Halloween. Still, Harry couldn't help the feeling that the day was cursed.

“Are you alright, Harry?” A concerned voice asked over his shoulder.

Harry turned to see Lily looking at him with concern, and he felt a ball of lead appear in his stomach at the sight of the woman. He wasn’t sure it was possible, but he had not really wanted to interact with James and Lily today. It was too difficult. To think of the fate that would befall them stung Harry to the point he couldn’t find his words.

Lily seemed worried at his silence as she bit her lip, glanced around, and took a seat at the Slytherin table next to him placing a comforting hand on his arm, “Harry?”

Shaking himself out of his self-pity Harry offered an insincere smile, “Lily, sorry. I was lost in thought.”

The girl glanced skeptically at the pastry on his plate, “You were staring at that crepe for several minutes before I came over here.”

“I’m fine, Lily.” Harry said.

He noticed whispers were going up and down his table as they glanced at the new arrival, and she clearly realized she was not welcome, but she didn’t budge, “Harry…”

Clearly, the girl seemed worried about what she was going to stay but steeled her nerves before saying, “Everyone is worried about you. Ever since that night at Godric’s Hollow, you look like you haven’t slept. If you need someone to talk to, or someone to brew you a potion to help you sleep, I am here for you.”

The ball of lead just felt heavier at her words. The woman was worried about him, apparently, the others might’ve mentioned something as well taking a deep breath he offered her a grateful look, “I appreciate the concern. I really do. My lack of sleep does not have anything to do with what happened in Godric’s Hollow. I promise.”

Lily didn’t appear convinced, but removed her hand from his arm, “We are friends, Harry. You can talk to me.”

“I know, Lily.” Harry said as kindly as he can, “This is just a hard time of year for me. I promise I will be okay.”

Before she could answer him, Andi had entered the hall and could clearly see the writing on the wall of her housemate's discomfort as she bounded over to her friends, “Harry! Look at you, upsetting people so early on a holiday weekend. I’m so proud. Hi, Lily!”

Lily hardly took her eyes off Harry as she studied him carefully, “Hello, Andromeda. I’ll leave this stubborn mule in your hands. Maybe you can talk some sense into him.”

Andi looked curiously between the two as Lily stood up from Slytherin’s table, and walked towards her own with her head held high. Nate Greengrass took a seat across from Harry yawning, “I think Evans is the first muggle born outside of Slytherin to be brave enough to sit at our table, Harry. You are a powerful man.”

Elaina rolled her eyes as she took the seat next to Nate, “So half the house is terrified of him. Big deal.” Turning her eyes to her friend she offered him a nod of respect before saying, “Harry, I thought you would be gone already.”

“I will be leaving after breakfast. I was hoping to see James before I left.” Harry answered honestly.

The friend group had all been there that day inside The Three Broomsticks when Dorea had told them that Harry would be heading back to Potter Manor for the holiday. Harry had also convinced Elaina to join them for a day at Potter Manor during the Christmas Holidays. At first, she was hesitant, but she had expressed interest in seeing a magical home, and with Dorea writing her a personal invitation the girl finally caved to the request.

Harry and Elaina had really stepped up their training since that night in Godric’s Hollow. Once she realized she was not going to be punished by Hogwarts Staff the girl threw herself right back into the heat of their most intense training sessions.

Between training Elaina, keeping up with his own training, and staying up with the Slytherin Team quidditch practices Harry had remained busy. He had considered inviting Elaina to train with him in the mornings now that the cat was out of the bag, and half the castle knew they were training together during dueling club sessions anyway. If James was serious about being taught by Harry he would need the free time to work with his cousin. Particularly when the Marauders, Lily, or the other Gryffindors joined them.

Harry had zoned out through the remainder of breakfast until Andi bumped him gently and nodded her head towards the door indicating that James had arrived. Offering her a grateful nod he stood from his seat and went to speak with his cousin.

As he approached James he could guess that the teenager had been sleeping about as well as Harry had. The dark circles under his eyes gave him away, but if they were anything alike he assumed James would not wish to speak of it. Instead, Harry called his name, and asked to speak with him in private. James nodded in acceptance, and followed his cousin out of the hall. Before they were out of earshot James asked, “Looking forward to being home?”

“I wish it were under better circumstances.” Harry answered grimly.

When the two were out of the hall, Harry cast muffliato to give the pair some privacy as the young man sighed, “I just wanted to apologize that I can’t bring you with me tonight. I know things have been a little awkward with all the secrecy, but-”

“It’s fine, Harry, I get it.” James said, cutting him off.

Looking surprised, Harry raised his eyebrows at the boy who offered him an even look, “I didn’t get it before, but after that night, when they attacked my home, I get it now. When I read the papers, when I saw what you, your parents, and Essex did to defend Godric’s Hollow, I understood. You are all playing for keeps, and sharing information, even with me, can be dangerous.”

Harry was surprised by the maturity his cousin was showing, and nodded his head, “Thank you for understanding. When we start our training together I plan to tell you more. There is so much I want to tell you.”

“After the first match. We will begin.” James said with determination.

“We will.” Harry agreed.

Before Harry could walk away James pulled the boy into a hug, “I know what this day means to you, to our family. I am sorry, Harry. I wish I could remember him so I could tell you stories, but the only thing I have of Henry is a picture of him holding me as a baby. I can’t imagine what it is like for you, or what it was like for your mum and dad. We are family though, and whatever happens next, we will all do it together.”

Harry wished it were true. He wished James really did understand what this day meant to him. Henry was only the beginning of his troubles on this day, the rest has been left up to fate. When the two separated, James gave him a nod, and Harry felt the weight of his lies to his birth father. James was so understanding it was hard to imagine that would continue when he realized his family had been lying to him for months. A part of Harry wished to tell James everything, but he knew for the greater good it would have to wait.

Taking down his privacy spell with a wave of his wand, Harry threw an arm around James' shoulder as they moved back towards the Great Hall, “Together.”

The two separated when Harry marched his way to the staff table where Dumbledore and Slughorn were having a private conversation. Harry entered the conversation as politely as possible, “Headmaster, Professor Slughorn, my family requires me at home for the evening. I believe my Lord Potter has informed you both of the occasion.”

McGonagall, who was sitting nearby, shot her gaze towards Harry in surprise while Dumbledore and Slughorn both offered him sympathetic smiles. Dumbledore spoke first, “Of course, Mr Potter. Are you sure you do not wish to use the floo in my office?”

“I prefer apparating sir. The long-distance is good practice.” Harry answered easily.

“Very well.” Dumbledore said, looking slightly displeased by the answer, “Happy Hallows Eve, Mr Potter.”

“Give your parents my best, Harry.” Slughorn added.

Offering both men a nod, Harry began to exit the hall, but before he made it the voice of an older woman stopped him, “Potter.”

McGonagall was approaching quickly as she moved to catch up with him, “I will accompany you to the wards. There is a discussion I would like to have with you.”

.o.

Elaina frowned as Professor McGonagall followed Harry out of the hall, the latter of which seemed disturbed, “I wonder what that is all about.”

Andromeda followed the eyes of her friend before sighing, “From what my grandfather told me, Professor McGonagall and Harry’s father were very good friends in school. McGonagall probably just wanted to express her condolences to Harry and Charlus.”

“Her condolences?” Pandora asked.

Andromeda’s eyes flicked towards the door as if she expected Harry to be standing behind her, but she sighed, “I guess it isn’t a secret. I am surprised you don’t know, Dora.”

If Nate knew he said nothing, but leaned in when Andromeda whispered, “Today is the anniversary of Harry’s brother’s death. According to Harry, his family went into isolation from then on to protect him from catching dragon pox like his brother.

Pandora looked towards the door as if she wanted to chase her friend down and offer him a hug, but instead, she bit her lip, “Poor Harry. This day changed everything for him.”

Elaina looked at Andi closely, and the girl seemed to furrow her eyebrows in thought, but then shook her head, “What is it, Andi?”

At Elaina’s question Andi looked up in surprise, “Oh, it’s nothing.”

“Andi.” Elaina prompted.

“Look, it's nothing.” Andi said defensively. After a long pause, she finally shook her head, continuing, “It just doesn’t make much sense. Dragon pox only affects the young and the old. Why wait to bring Harry out of isolation? I think we all understand he is special now, but I just don’t see why they kept him from the world for so long. I can see why he didn’t come to Hogwarts, honestly. He seems bored in most of our classes.”

“It’s something I have thought about a lot.” Nate admitted, “The Potters didn’t want to be harassed about their newborn so shortly after losing their oldest son, but after a few years why not come back in triumph?”

“Auntie Dorea did tell me that Harry was exhibiting accidental magic super-young. It would’ve been quite the stir in the Pureblood world to bring such a powerful member of the family forward.” Andi said thoughtfully.

Pandora sighed, “Just another mystery to add to the growing legend of Harry Potter. Do you think he will tell us the truth one day? He is our friend…”

Elaina thought back to the many times she wondered the very same question. The more she learned about Harry the more questions she had. Most of it just didn’t add up to anything, but she suspected even James did not know the answers to the questions they all had. Andi seemed to be thinking along the same lines, and she shook her head, “Who knows?”

.o.

As Harry walked across the grounds he waited for the older witch to say whatever was on her mind, but it seemed they were going to make it to the property line before she made up her mind.

The ward line was rapidly approaching, and Harry did not wish to be rude, but he was expected at home shortly. Before he could inquire about the woman’s thoughts she spoke, “It was one of the worst days of my life when I found out the fate that had befallen your brother. He was such a joy to be around. Having chosen a career over raising a family I saw Henry as one of my own. In fact, I often watched over him while your parents took an evening to themselves.”

Feeling slightly uncomfortable by the emotional woman's words, Harry shifted slightly, “I didn’t know you knew my brother so well.”

Offering Harry a sad smile she nodded, “There were many pictures of me around Potter Manor with little Henry, but I imagine your mother and father put them away to help bury the pain of losing their eldest child.”

Harry said nothing, but was glad Dorea was not here for this confrontation. He could feel the emotion spilling into his professor’s words, and he could only imagine what the empath might feel had she been present, “The loss of my godson is something I carry with me every day, Harry. I only wish I could understand why your parents decided to keep you from me.”

Your what? Harry thought as his eyes widened. McGonagall who was watching his expression carefully nodded, “You didn’t know. I suspected as much. Just another question I have for Charlus. Why? We were best friends in school. We were on the Gryffindor Quidditch team together. I was one of your mother's bridesmaids at their wedding. I have waited since the start of term for you to come to me with questions about your brother or parents. When you never did, I began to suspect the truth.”

This didn’t look good. Harry had greatly respected his head of house in his time. He could not however give up the secret without speaking to his family. An ally inside Hogwarts could be invaluable, but now was not the moment, “Professor, my family is keeping my secrets for a very good reason. They are doing this to protect me. They could not afford to think of anyone else in this decision. I am sorry that my family wronged you, but they have done so on my behalf.”

The woman’s eyes narrowed, “Explain.”

“I cannot.” Harry answered simply, “You’ve known my father for most of his life. Trust him. That's all I can say. If he didn’t have to keep the secret, he wouldn’t.”

The woman's temper seemed to be flaring internally. Harry could see it in her eyes and recognized it from when she found out that Umbridge had been using a blood quill on him. He knew the Scot’s temper would not hold if he stood around much longer, “I’m sorry, Professor, but my parents are expecting me.”

“Your parents are going to have a lot of explaining to do.” The woman said angrily.

“We all will, Professor.” Harry said as he stepped across the ward line and apparated away.

Dreams of Home Chapter 27

Chapter 27

“This is a mess, Potter!” Crouch exclaimed, “We have at least a dozen bodies out here, and serious damage done to the village. From all the witness statements I have, your boy and his little friend could be responsible for some of the loss of life here tonight.”

Charlus crossed his arms looking at the head of magical law enforcement with an unimpressed gaze, “They were defending the ancestral home of the Potters, Godric Gryffindor, and dozens of other magical and muggle families alike. Your career would not survive an attempt at arresting my son or Miss Essex, who is under the protection of House Potter.”

“Why were they even here?” Crouch asked accusingly, “They should be at Hogwarts, or in Hogsmeade if I have my dates right.”

“I called for my son.” Charlus said, still looking completely unbothered.

Crouch twitched at the man's casual answer, “You called your seventeen-year-old son to an active battlefield? Are you mad?”

“I won’t suggest telling you what to do with your child, Crouch. I highly recommend you do the same for me.” Charlus said with a much harsher tone.

The man’s mustache furrowed at the war vet’s words. Seemingly thinking about what he would say next as he looked across the destroyed street of Godric's Hollow, and then glanced over at the boy in question who had his arm and a blanket around the girl who had assisted in the defense of the village. Crouch also noted that Dorea Potter was standing close to the pair, seemingly still on edge to protect her charges if necessary. The press had arrived minutes ago, and they were already snapping pictures that would undoubtedly be on the front page of the prophet tomorrow.

Charlus was right. His career would not survive trying to arrest a single member of the defense force this evening. Muggles had been getting slaughtered the length of the country for the last two months, and finally, the cowards in their masks attacked a muggle area that had a wizarding population, making it result in a disaster. This may not have been a win, but he was imagining how grizzly this scene could have been without the intervention of the Potter family.

Begrudgingly the man finally spoke, “Very well. I suggest your son and his companion remain available for further questioning from my department.”

“They will have lawyers present for any further questioning, Mr Crouch.” Monty interrupted before his brother could rudely retort.

Crouch offered the two a nod of his head, and turned on his heel to address the gathering media presence. When just the two Potter siblings remained Monty sighed, “We will need to make sure Harry and Miss Essex know not to speak to any more Aurors without our lawyers.”

Charlus nodded, “The girl has proven to be a valuable ally. I would see her taken care of.”

“What do you have in mind?” Monty asked curiously.

“The girl is Muggleborn, and supported only by her father, according to Harry.” Charlus explained, “If she needs anything financially I think the least our family can do for her is provide assistance. If she needs help finding a job after graduation, perhaps we can even assist, depending on what she would like to do. Beyond that, I think we should discuss it with our wives, but she has earned my respect tonight. She fought well, and clearly took Harry’s teachings to heart.”

“Dorea tells me the girl did not have a Hogsmeade permission slip signed. It seems James' mischievous nature carried onto Harry in some ways.” Monty said with a smile, “If the girl faces trouble I will use my position on the Board of Governors to protect her. The girl is of age so I don’t imagine I will face much resistance in that area.”

“Dumbledore lives to be a pain in my ass.” Charlus said with a grumble before his attitude seemed to shift when saying, “I think it may be time to have a meeting with the girl's father. Her family deserves to know she has earned our favor.”

With a nod Monty took his little brother's words in with a frown, “You think the man will be difficult?”

The two were both looking over at Harry and Elaina with completely different thoughts in their minds. Charlus shook his head, “I don’t know. Something about her seems familiar. Harry and Dorea both suspect the girl has dabbled in certain types of magic to become as talented as she is, but I don’t know if I agree.  She is clearly disturbed by the loss of life tonight despite these men being our enemies that would’ve killed us had the situation been reversed.  The type of magic that would elevate her to the unnatural level she is now would have made her unsympathetic to the loss of life.”

“Where would a Muggleborn even find such knowledge?” Monty asked in wonder, and not a little suspicion.

“She was sorted into Slytherin for a reason.” Charlus answered ominously, “I will not dismiss any possibilities, but for better or worse I will be keeping an eye on the girl.”

.o.

Harry had his arm around the shaking girl as Dorea returned with a calming draught, “This will help the nerves, dear.”

Elaina gratefully took the vial that was offered by the former healer, and downed it in one go. The shakes subsided after only a few moments, and the girl offered the healer a weak smile, “The training doesn’t prepare you for the aftermath.”

“It never does.” Dorea agreed sadly before turning to her son with another vial, “Harry, this will help you tonight. No arguments. I think it best you take it just this once.”

Harry eyed the vial in question before recognizing the dreamless sleep draught for what it was. Standing to accept the vial he offered his mother a grateful smile as she patted him on the cheek.

Elaina shivered slightly as she watched the exchange with curiosity, “Harry?”

The young man in question turned his head towards his friend, and her disguised brown eyes were looking at him with concern, “You were responsible for some of the…well, I don’t really know how to-”

“It’s okay, Elaina.” Harry consoled, “This was not my first time on a battlefield, nor was it the first time I have had to take a life in combat.”

A hundred questions swam in the girl's eyes, and Harry wanted to trust her. To tell her the truth, yet he needed more time, and some answers about the girl's past before he could even consider it. Looking up at Dorea who seemed anxious about how he would answer the question he sighed, “You’ve earned my trust, but some secrets are a very heavy burden to bear.”

Elaina looked towards Dorea questioningly who merely offered her a sad smile that showed understanding, causing the girl to take a deep breath, “I’m not sure I understand, but I want to.”

“I believe someday, you will.” Dorea answered, taking a seat next to the girl.

“Do you think…” Elaina asked trailing off for a moment before strengthening her resolve, “Do you think I am responsible for some of the deaths that happened here tonight?”

Harry was almost certain she was, but he didn’t know how to tell her that. Thankfully Dorea came to the rescue, “Let me ask you this before I answer that question. Would you change anything you did tonight? Knowing that had you acted any differently, any less instinctually, that it is possible you or one of us could’ve lost our lives.”

Elaina seemed to ponder the question for a long moment, before answering quietly, “I wouldn’t change a single thing about tonight. I did what I thought was right.”

Dorea offered the girl a soft smile wrapping an arm around her shoulder, “I think you did too, dear. The answer to your question is that it doesn’t matter. If you believe what you did was right then the consequences are of little importance at this point. I assure you the only ones who are likely regretting their decisions tonight, are those cowards in masks.”

Elaina seemed to melt into the older woman's arms, and Harry offered a grateful nod to his mum who seemed to know exactly what to say and do for his friend. Hardly any time at all passed before they were joined by Charlus and Monty, the younger of which said, “I think they are done with the questions for the night. I think it is safe for you both to return to Hogwarts.”

Monty nodded before offering to Elaina, “Is there anyone you would like me to contact for you, Miss Essex? A family member who might read tomorrow's prophet and be worried?”

The girl seemed to turn ashy white at his question before shaking her head, “No, Lord Potter. It's just my father and I, and he doesn’t receive any news from the Wizarding World. I would prefer he not be made aware of this.”

Harry was watching the girl closely observing her reactions to the mention of her family. Charlus frowned at her words, and exchanged looks with his wife that Harry caught, but didn’t understand. If Monty was bothered by her words he didn’t show it, “You are of age, and that is your choice, my dear. If possible though, I would like an opportunity to speak with your family. You have done mine a great service on two occasions now, and I would like them to know how high a favor you carry with us. We could open many doors for you after graduation, doors that are usually quite difficult to get through when Muggleborn.”

“Not that we are judgemental about such things.” Dorea added quickly, “We just don’t want to mince words about the disadvantages you will face in our world.”

Elaina swallowed heavily, looking between the three adults and Harry like a cornered animal. Taking a deep breath the girl said, “Respectfully, Lord Potter, it would be best if my father was left out of this. He does not have the highest regard for magical…anything. I appreciate what you are trying to do, but if it's all the same to you this should stay between us.”

Monty frowned, glancing at Charlus with an expression Harry did not recognize. Harry, on the other hand, was getting a sinking feeling about Elaina’s father. Before either of the Potter men could retort, Dorea offered the girl an assuring answer, “Of course, Elaina. As we said before you are of age, and we will respect your wishes. I think I speak for my family when I say that we want to do more for you. I think we should all take an opportunity to have lunch together next month in Hogsmeade. Perhaps a repeat visit will be on the agenda. Or a visit to Potter Manor over the holidays.”

Relaxing slightly, the edge of panic seemed to melt away from Elaina, “I would like that, Mrs Potter.”

“Dorea.” The woman corrected with a smile, “I think I told you that last time, but it's been a long night. I will let it slide this time. We have all been in a firefight together now. You have earned the right to be casual with my family.”

Before Elaina could protest Monty placed a comforting hand on the girl’s shoulder, “This will all undoubtedly be in the papers tomorrow, and I want to assure you that I will use my seat on the Board of Governors to ensure you don’t land in trouble with Hogwarts for being in Hogsmeade or coming to our aide here tonight. You are in good hands, Miss Essex.”

Elaina seemed very grateful at the man’s words as she offered him a satisfied look. Hugs were exchanged between Harry, his family, and Elaina while Dorea offered some final words of quiet encouragement to the girl as Charlus took his son aside, “Are you going to be okay? I know this is your first time since…rejoining magical Britain.”

Harry understood the man’s words offering him a confident nod, “I will be alright. I’ll be back home in just two weeks as well. It will all be okay.”

“Just be ready for anything in tomorrow’s paper.” Charlus advised.

“I will be.” Harry promised allowing the man to hug him one last time.

Offering his hand to Elaina he closed his fingers around hers, “Are you ready?”

With a nod, Harry gave his family a final nod before apparating the pair back to Hogwarts.

.o.

Sneaking back onto the grounds of Hogwarts was simple. Harry had shown Elaina the passageway from Dervish and Bangs that led to a mirror on the fourth floor. The journey was completed mostly in silence as the two contemplated what they had done, and what consequences might befall them the next day. With a flick of his wrist, Harry sent his patronus to James telling him that everyone was okay, and that Elaina would be returning to the Slytherin common room with him safely.

The two continued their trek through the halls of Hogwarts disillusioned. It was well after curfew by now, and as they made their way to the dungeons Harry felt the tension in the girl beside him. He could sense the hundreds of questions she must have for him, but he had just as many for her.

When they reached the common room Harry could feel the question burning inside of him to the point that he couldn’t hold it back any longer, “You and your dad…you two don’t have a very good relationship do you?”

The dark-haired girl whirled on him with anger in her eyes, but it died just as quickly as it came. Her heterochromia was on full display now, as they had removed all her glamors after arriving back at school, but that made her seem only more intimidating, “I don’t want to talk about that tonight, Harry.”

In understanding, Harry nodded, “I understand. If you ever…wanted to talk about it, I promise to listen.”

“After tonight, I think we have much bigger issues than the relationship I have with my father.” Elaina answered dismissively.

In acceptance, Harry nodded, “I suspect you’re right. I think we will have a lot of questions to answer tomorrow. From the school, from our friends, from my date…”

The last part Harry muttered quietly, but Elaina must have heard him as she offered him a smirk, “I put the odds of you getting hexed by the lovely Miss McKinnon to be rather high.”

Wincing, Harry nodded, “They wouldn’t have understood why we train the way we do. They would have romanticized it. In fact, I am sure they have.”

Snorting, the girl shook her head, “There was hardly anything romantic about you beating me to a pulp in our training sessions.”

“They won’t see it that way.” Harry said with a sigh.

“That’s their problem then.” She answered stubbornly.

“You’re right.” Harry said in agreement, “We should get some rest though. I suspect tomorrow will be longer and much more annoying than today was.”

Harry turned to head towards his dormitory, but before he could a small hand took his. He turned to face Elaina who was looking at him intently, “It was really brave what you did tonight. I can’t imagine how you charged forward with so much certainty, but I mean it when I say I would follow you again. One day I hope you are comfortable enough to tell me what happened to you before we met. Your comfort in battle is conditioned. You have done what we did tonight before. I want to know how one day.”

Surprised at how understanding the girl was, he met her eyes and offered her a nod as his thumb brushed the back of her hand, “You will be the first I tell. You have earned that tonight.”

With a satisfied look, the girl released his hand and moved towards her own dormitory allowing Harry to do the same. As he lay in bed later that evening, he swallowed heavily thinking about what he had done tonight. He was unsure whether it was a good decision to bring his friend into an active battlefield like that, but he was frantic to get to his family. Frantic to bring every capable fighter he could. At that moment she was all he had and he was grateful for her willingness to fight. Though there were more dark undertones in what he learned of the girl's upbringing, he started to ponder just how similar the two might be.

Shaking his final thoughts aside he pulled the vial his mother offered him from his robes and drained the contents, glad to get a peaceful night's rest.

.o.

The next morning Harry did not skip his usual training. He was on the grounds by dawn, and grateful that he made it through the night without his usual nightmares. His mind was clear, and he felt lighter than he had in weeks by the time he had joined the school at breakfast.

It was clear to him immediately that the world had not yet known of what had happened the night before. There were no whispers, or odd glances, something he was grateful for. In fact, the only thing that was out of the ordinary was James rapidly approaching him. Before he knew it he was being pulled into a hug by the teenager who took a deep sigh of relief, “Even after your patronus arrived I was on edge. I hardly slept last night worried about you. Are you injured? Are mum and dad okay? Is your mum and dad okay?”

The questions came fast and Harry separated from the boy putting a hand on both shoulders, “Everyone is alright, James. We handled it. Godric's Hollow is going to need some repairs, but I think by Christmas everything will be back to normal.”

James looked relieved by his words, “You are lucky. I convinced Lily not to say anything about Elaina, but I think half the school already knows.”

“Your dad is handling it.” Harry answered confidently, “Hopefully he is getting ahead of it, before we get to the problems, but we will find out soon enough.”

As he finished with James he was approached by Lily who immediately hugged the teen, “I can’t believe you are okay.”

The redhead looked like she might cry, but Harry just offered her a grin when they separated, “Everything is okay, seriously. Now are you guys going to let me go eat breakfast, or am I going to be put on a leash?”

Lily’s eyes went to the front of the hall, and Harry followed them to see Elaina had arrived with Pandora and Andi attached at her hips. The dark circles under her eyes made Harry think the girl likely hadn’t slept well the night before. He wasn’t sure if that was due to nerves of what was to come, or guilt for what she did on the battlefield. Either way, Harry knew he would need to check on her at some point. When Harry turned back to Lily her arms were crossed looking at him with an accusatory stare, “You told Marlene there was nothing going on between you and Elaina. Now we find out you’ve been training her, and she leapt into your arms to go fight with you. That doesn’t seem like nothing.”

Shaking his head Harry answered as best he could, “Elaina and I are just friends. We understand each other, that’s all. She protected me that night in the common room, now she has fought with me on a battlefield. There is a bond between us, but it’s not romantic.”

It sounded like a lie and he knew it. Lily and James both looked at him with varying degrees of disbelief, but Lily shook her head, “Good luck explaining that to Marlene.”

With that the girl began to walk back to her table before turning her head slightly not looking Harry in the eyes, “I’m glad you're safe, Harry.”

With that, she continued to the table taking a seat next to Alice who offered him a soft smile, and Frank who offered him a nod of respect. James shrugged patting Harry on the shoulder as he moved towards his table allowing Harry to do the same.

Taking a seat with his Slytherin friends, Andi put a hand on his arm when he took a seat, “It's good to see you, Harry.”

Wordlessly he smiled at the girl while reaching for his breakfast glancing at Elaina who watched him curiously. Breakfast carried on without a hitch, until Marlene approached the Slytherin table. Her eyes were puffy, and she looked irritated, “We should talk, Harry.”

Before Harry could respond the girl began walking out of the hall, and he sighed following her towards the entrance hall. As Harry followed her he noticed owls were arriving with the morning post, and he twitched in realization of what was about to happen. Deciding not to allow the girl to get too far in case he was needed he stopped her with a gentle pull of her arm before she could exit into the courtyard, “Marlene?”

The girl whirled on him with an angry expression, “You lied to me.”

Wincing at the accusation Harry shook his head, “I did not. You asked if there was anything between Elaina and I. I stick by what I said. There is nothing romantic between us. We’ve never snogged, or gone out to have fun together.”

“But you’ve been training her in secret?” She accused, already knowing the answer.

“Yes.” Harry admitted, “In the Dark Forest. While everyone else is in Dueling Club.”

“Why?” She asked angrily.

“Because she knows what is going on out there.” Harry retorted in frustration, “She understands the danger our world faces. Her home town was burnt to the ground. Last night when they tried to do the same to mine she didn’t hesitate.”

Marlene recoiled at his words and his sharp tone, and he took a deep breath before saying, “When I asked if we were a couple, you laughed and dismissed me. Had you said we were, I would've been more open with what I was doing in my free time. Now, you still have my word that there is nothing romantic going on between Elaina and I.”

Marlene shook her head thinking for a long moment. She bit her lip saying, “I want to understand, but there is still so much I don’t know about you. You are so secretive. Then I find out you are sneaking off with some other girl in the Dark Forest while the castle isn’t looking…I will be honest Harry. I don’t think this is going to work. I’m sorry.”

Before Harry could even respond, the girl was walking away leaving the teenager scratching his head. That could’ve been worse. Harry thought morbidly.

.o.

Back in the hall, Elaina watched with bated breath as today's edition of the Daily Prophet arrived. The headline was quite grabbing particularly with the picture on the front, Heroes of Godric's Hollow Fight Back!

The picture showed Charlus, Dorea, and Harry leading an assault while Monty, Elaina, and the other defenders of Godric’s Hollow attempted to contain the damage. Her disguised form was thankfully all that was displayed, but it wouldn’t take long before people pieced together that she was there. Only her group would recognize the fact that she was among the defenders, but word would get around. The staff would find out. If nothing else Crouch would likely report to Dumbledore what had happened, and the questions would begin. Elaina hoped Lord Potter knew what he was doing.

As Elaina peered at the Daily Prophet over Andi’s shoulder she was given a full dramatized version of the heroics that were on display from the previous evening. The praise was consistent until the end. Reports were coming in that a dozen attackers lost their lives, while no number was mentioned that counted the fatalities of the muggles.

Inwardly she seethed about that fact, but Andi just put the paper down looking at her friend in awe, “People died last night, Elaina. You could’ve been one of them.”

“Harry wouldn’t let anyone hurt me.” The words were out of her mouth so fast she was surprised she said them. The way Andi and Pandora’s eyes shot up they seemed equally surprised.

Pandora offered her friend a soft smile, “I think our friend has developed a bit of a crush.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” Elaina denied blushing softly, “You both have no idea what Harry or his family are capable of. Had you been there last night you would understand.”

Looking around to see that everyone was distracted with their own conversations about what happened she leaned into the girls in a whisper, “Voldemort, the one Harry keeps talking about, he was there last night. He tried to goad Charlus and Harry into a fight.”

Andi and Pandora both looked shocked by her words, and even Nate who was hardly paying attention was leaning in now. Andi asked, “What stopped them from fighting?”

“The Aurors were arriving.” Elaina explained, “You should’ve seen Harry though. As soon as the pops were heard and he knew reinforcements were coming he went after Voldemort. That madman threw a killing curse at us as he was running away.”

The others' jaws were all open and Elaina shook her head glancing in the direction Harry had departed with Marlene, “I don’t care how powerful they say he is. Fighting Charlus and Harry at the same time would be a death sentence. Add in Dorea Potter and they have to be the most powerful family in Britain, if not the world.”

“You seem enamored with their abilities.” Pandora pointed out.

Scoffing Elaina said, “You should have seen it. They tore through scores of masked fanatics. Any who face them on the battlefield will be crushed. It’s about time people start showing where their allegiance lies.”

Nate whispered quietly where only the four of them could hear, “Well, Elaina, it seems you already have. I just hope the others don’t realize it.”

Glancing in the direction of the older Slytherins, Elaina caught the eyes of Yaxley on her. The man was giving her a blank look that seemed to radiate a cold feeling. The girl refused to shudder under his gaze, but he made her distinctly uncomfortable. Before she could say anything to the boy a strong hand gently squeezed her shoulder. Turning to see a familiar pair of green eyes that was offering her an encouraging look she took a deep breath before shaking off the sick feeling Yaxley gave her before scooting over allowing Harry to sit beside her on the bench.

Pandora eyed Harry cautiously, “Are you okay, Harry?”

The whispers were instant when people started seeing Harry sitting at the Slytherin table. People were pointing and gossiping in an instant, while the youngest Potter just shrugged, “I’m alright. This will be the talk of the school for a few days, but I’ve lived through worse.”

Elaina didn’t doubt his words. After what she saw last night and how well he handled it all it must’ve been true. Pandora didn’t look so sure and even Andi seemed concerned for her friend who was reaching for a piece of bacon casually.

.o.

The Gryffindors all stared at the front page of the Daily Prophet in awe. They couldn’t believe what Elaina and Harry had gone through the night before. To act so normal after walking off a battlefield was unthinkable to all of them.

Frank was the first to voice his thoughts, “Guys…when we were told Harry was special, I am starting to think there was a little more to that than we first thought.”

James could only glance at his mysterious cousin who appeared from nowhere just a few months before. He was so calm and poised most of the time, but James intimately remembered what it was like to be in Harry’s crossfire. The day James had startled him and nearly had his head blown off in the Great Hall was one he was unlikely to ever forget. Even the teachers were whispering about him, while Dumbledore looked at Harry with an expression he was unfamiliar with.

Lily put her hands to her mouth in horror, “He could’ve been killed. They both could have.”

“People were killed, Lils.” James said swallowing hard, “Harry told me…he told me there was a war coming. The signs are right in front of us. The fact that my family's home was attacked…the fact that my family fought against these maniacs…this is real.”

Peter shook his head frantically, “There won’t be a war, James. The ministry won’t let it go that far.”

The fear in his eyes was undeniable but Sirius heatedly responded, “The Ministry? Wake up, Wormy. Look at what the Ministry did! They showed up nearly an hour late, and the battle was already over. How is it possible that Harry and Essex crossed the country in minutes, fought, won, and had time to start rebuilding Godric’s Hollow before the Ministry showed up?”

Padfoot was exaggerating and they all knew it, but still, he raised an interesting point, James thought. Remus, however, had an answer, “This stinks of corruption. I don’t see any other possible answer.”

This silenced everyone and a part of James was infuriated by the suggestion, but Remus was right. How was any other answer even possible? When in their society you can cross a countryside in an instant, why did it take so long for backup to arrive?

James tightened his grip on his Daily Prophet until it was crumpled, “We have to do something.”

“Come off it, Prongs.” Sirius said, shaking his head, “What are we going to do?”

James slammed his paper on the table, “Don’t you guys get it? This is our fight now too. These bastards attacked my home. This could’ve been Falmouth or London or Yorkshire. They aren’t discriminating. They are just attacking. I think Harry and Elaina had the right idea. If these bastards want to burn down our country they are going to have to kill me first.”

With that James stepped out of the table and stormed out of the Great Hall.

Dreams of Home Chapter 26

Chapter 26

Getting his spot on the Slytherin Quidditch Team was easier than expected. Harry waited to catch Regulus at breakfast in front of the entirety of Slytherin house, and in front of Professor Slughorn himself as he walked by. He told him his broom situation was taken care of, and before the youngest Black could respond Professor Slughorn was clapping his hands in delight saying how excited he was at the talent Slytherin house held this year. Needless to say, Regulus had little choice but to accept Harry’s position on the team.

Harry was grateful James had kept his word about not saying anything to anyone about it. He was more than a little embarrassed about how he handled the whole thing, and was grateful when a much newer cleansweep was delivered by James personally one evening after classes ended. The two discussed an upcoming training session, but he wanted to keep it between them at first. He was open to Sirius and the others joining, but Harry wanted a chance to also teach James some of the Potter family magic he had learned over the summer, something James latched onto in a heartbeat. The end of September was rapidly approaching, however, and James only asked that they wait until the first Quidditch match was finished. After all, as Head Boy and Quiddich Captain, his schedule was quite packed, something Harry easily accepted in stride.

The next few weeks of school passed in a hurry. The older Slytherins had not attempted to bother Harry, which was a welcome change. He wondered if it was due to his warning of a possible blood feud or his status on the Quidditch team. He knew that Fleamont had warned the Wizengamot of what would happen if another member of his house came under attack in any situation, and ever since even the snide comments had died down in the common room.

Harry and Elaina had continued training on nights when there was a dueling club session in the castle. The girl was truly a magical marvel. She picked up on things Harry taught her with incredible speed, and he could imagine what she would’ve been capable of had someone like his father been teaching her since birth. He had to admit that the more time they spent together, the more he believed the girl had dabbled into ritualistic magic. His mother was right, her talent did not seem to be natural.

Elaina was progressing magically at a rate faster than he would have believed possible. She was becoming a phenomenal training partner for him, and seemed to become much better every passing week.

Harry and Lily were also getting along well. She continued to impress him with her knowledge in charms as she carried on through the year, but what he really enjoyed was teaching the girl the basics of warding. Lily had confronted him one day and asked if they could work on some stuff in the library together, and when they arrived at their study spot she had a list of basic wards that she was certain he could cast, and demanded that he teach her. Not wanting to deprive himself of a chance to get to know the girl better he accepted without question. Something that seemed to bother Marlene to no end.

It was mid-October when the second Hogsmeade weekend had arrived at the castle. Harry knew he owed it to Marlene to give her a proper public date this time, so he made sure to make a small spectacle of giving the girl a flower in the hall while asking her to accompany him to Hogsmeade. To no one's surprise, Marlene accepted, but perhaps to everyone’s surprise he planted a soft kiss on her cheek and returned to the Slytherin table as though nothing had happened.

He was questioned by Andi and Pandora extensively, but he merely smiled at them saying it was a long time coming. When asked if they were planning another group outing he had the foresight to say that this was going to be a date with Marlene, and they might join everyone at the Three Broomsticks that evening. Some mistakes you don’t have to make twice, Harry thought with a chuckle.

Dear Mum and Dad,

Marlene Mckinnon and I are going on a date to Hogsmeade this weekend. She is from a good family, and I admit this is a long time coming. I will tell you both all about how I botched my first chance with her over Halloween, but I am grateful she is giving me another chance. Despite the occasion, I am really looking forward to being home at Potter Manor on Halloween, and spending the day with the two of you, my family. I miss you both terribly, and wish we could just have another day at the Three Broomsticks with my friends and catch up. Maybe next month?

Classes are going well, and my training partner is progressing exponentially. I admit that I am starting to suspect mum was right about some things, but I have yet to address the topic with her. It is something I have put a lot of thought into, and perhaps someday soon I will ask, but I don’t think the time is quite right. I know some parties would frown on such things, but she seems like a perfectly normal girl, and if there are any side effects to our suspicions they are extremely subtle. I want her to feel comfortable sharing with me what she had to do to protect herself, because I know that had the options been there to me when I was most desperate, I likely would have taken a similar path to protect myself and those I love.

James, Lily, and the other Gryffindors are all doing quite well. They often ask about you both, and I promised we would be around for the upcoming holidays, and possibly sooner during another Hogsmeade weekend. Andi sends her love, and I trust you both know that you have mine as well.

Looking forward to our Halloween together,

Harry.

Harry smiled, satisfied with his letter as he folded it up and passed it off to a post owl that would be bound for Potter Manor. It would soon be time for Harry to meet Marlene at the Entrance Hall, and with his letter sent he quickly made his way back to the castle with no further delays.

When he arrived at the front doors he easily spotted the familiar golden blonde hair looking around anxiously for her date. When the two made eye contact the girl beamed, and Harry flicked his wrist conjuring a red rose bud for the girl as she approached him. Marlene offered him a wide smile and a peck on the lips as she placed the flower behind her ear with a faint blush of pink on her cheeks as she seemed quite satisfied with how their date was starting, “I was afraid you were going to be late.”

Offering his arm to the girl he shook his head, “No, I was just sending a letter home. I meant to do it yesterday, but was a little busy. Anyway, shall we go?”

Nodding her head shyly, Marlene allowed Harry to guide her back into the courtyard where Filch eyed them contemptuously.Ignoring the grumpy squib, Harry glanced around at the other happy couples and others heading towards the thestrals with adventure on their minds.

Elaina would be heading down to the village by now. She had asked him the night before if he had planned on escorting her again, but he told she would be on her own this time. She seemed disappointed, but he promised if she was uncomfortable going without him he would take her on the next one, no questions asked. He would have to make excuses with Marlene if that were the case.

Arriving at the carriages they caught a ride with some of Marlene’s housemates that were maybe a year younger than them, and very interested in the gossip between the young couple. Typically, Harry would deflect such things, but Marlene seemed to relish in it, “Harry and I have been seeing each other for over a month now. Nothing too serious, but we find ourselves in an occasional broom closet.”

This caused the girls in the carriage to giggle, and Harry had to swallow the heat that was building around his cheeks, making the girls just giggle more. He tried to pretend to be put out with Marlene, but she kissed him on the cheek, and whispered her teases in his ear making him less bothered for now.

There wasn’t any snow on the ground yet in Hogsmeade, but Harry was still content to be in the village that was only disturbed by the students of Hogwarts invading the streets. Each of the shops were as packed as the next, and Harry basked in the atmosphere that brought nothing but good feelings.

Marlene had held Harry’s hand throughout most of the day, and the two seemed to visit nearly every major shop in the area. They had lunch at a small cafe in a side alley, and it went wonderfully as they talked about what they both planned to do after Hogwarts. Marlene had confided in Harry that she wanted to work for the Ministry, which sounded boring to him, but he understood the witch had priorities that were being pushed onto her by her family, so tried to remain open-minded. Marlene was fascinated with his hope to travel the world and delve deeper into magic, but he couldn’t help feeling she thought his dreams were merely a fantasy.

The day wound down faster than he could’ve imagined, and when they ran out of places to explore Marlene pushed him into an alley that was seemingly empty, and began snogging the daylights out of him. Harry had quickly reversed the situation on the girl however when he pinned her to the wall and raised her arms above her head moving his lips down to her neckline made the girl moan. When he stopped she offered him a sultry smile, “I say we grab a few drinks with our friends and head up to the castle to find somewhere private to end this date.”

Harry had been thinking about showing her the room of requirements for a while, but for some reason, he had resisted the temptation thus far. With how well the date had gone though he could hardly resist it any longer, “I like the sound of that.”

In agreement, the two headed off towards the pub where upon arrival they were greeted with cheers. James, who was looking slightly drunk, came to embrace his cousin tightly, making him chuckle as he called out, “A firewhiskey shot for my cousin and his pretty date here, Rosie! They have some catching up to do.”

Harry grinned at the teenager hugging him back as he observed the Marauders, Alice, Lily, and Frank huddled around the table. He could see his Slytherin friends huddled together in the back trying to keep a low profile. He made eye contact with Andi and offered her a wave as he took a seat at the table with the Gryffindors. Lily offered the couple a smile, “How did your day go?”

Marlene flicked her hair over her shoulder offering her best friend a wink, “Better than I could’ve hoped for. Harry has been almost a perfect gentleman.”

She said the word almost in such a sultry, possessive way that Alice let out a snort in amusement, while Lily blushed a bit at her friend's suggestive tone. The boys however all laughed, pounding Harry on the back in approval. Marlene gave a brief breakdown of their day, and Harry merely leaned back accepting his butterbeer from Rosmerta while observing his friend’s reactions.

Sirius elbowed him in the ribs speaking quietly to him, “I know a great abandoned classroom if you need some suggestions for tonight.”

“I got it covered, Pads, thank though.” Harry said with a wink towards the man making him pound the table in laughter drawing the attention of everyone.

It was immediately clear that while James may have been slightly intoxicated, Padfoot was all the way there. Lily offered her best friend a smile as she finished the recall of her date saying, “That’s really great guys! I thought you both would be good together. Harry, Hogsmeade was the first date. Where will the second be?”

Marlene and the others seemed interested in his answer, and he thought for a moment before grinning, “Well, I can’t be boring now can I. I think the next date will be something-”

Suddenly, Harry sensed a familiar magical presence and he ceased talking immediately as he tensed in his seat in alarm. Why would Charlus be here? Instead of the man himself however, a lion with a full mane came swooping into the room. Unlike the last Patronus Harry encountered, this one did not go around the room protectively; instead, it went straight to Harry speaking in his father’s voice, “Harry, we need you. They are attacking Godric's Hollow!”

Harry immediately stood to his feet, knocking his chair over in his hurry. The entire bar was looking at him, but his wand dropped into his hand as his magic thrummed in anticipation. James, trying to look very sober, came to his side, “Let’s go.”

Shaking his head, Harry immediately put a hand on his shoulder, “No. Get the others back to the castle. I won’t be able to escort Marlene to safety, so I am relying on you to do that.”

James immediately looked angry, “They are attacking my home, and you expect me to sit here.”

“You can’t apparate, you haven’t been trained for this, and you have been drinking. So, yes, that is exactly what I expect of you.” Harry said sharply, “My parents and I will handle this, and we will keep our family safe, I promise.”

“Harry ple-”

“NO, JAMES!” Harry roared out.

The young man flinched at his tone, and Harry felt remorse immediately, “I’m sorry. You aren’t ready for this. I promise I will be back with news when I can. Please, just get Marlene and the others back to the castle.”

Harry offered an apologetic look, but Marlene looked bewildered by what was happening. Harry supposed not many parents would call for their seventeen-year-old son to aid them in battle. Regardless, this is what Harry trained for. If Charlus and Dorea had been able to handle this one on their own they would not have called for him, so time was of the essence.

Making his way towards the door he felt a grip on his arm and he turned to see Elaina in her red-haired form had sprung to his side, “Let me go with you.”

Shaking loose of the girl he shook his head, “Forget it. This fight has nothing to do with you. I can’t be responsible for what happens.”

“I am seventeen, Harry!” Elaina protested, and she cried, “This is what you’ve been training me for. You said it was all for a day we may have to fight under the mark together. This could be it.”

Knowing that others had likely heard their exchange he swore under his breath. There was one cat out of the bag. He was wasting time though, and he was confident in her abilities. As long as the attack wasn’t being led by Voldemort or Bellatrix he could keep her safe. As he looked into the fake brown eyes of the girl, he growled, “Fuck. I don’t know what we are walking into. This could be a bloodbath.”

“Then they will get what they deserve for attacking my hometown.” Elaina said back sharply.

Taking a deep breath Harry finally nodded, “Alright, we are wasting time. Let’s go.”

Before Harry could consider the options further he commanded her to grab his arm, and he apparated them to western UK.

Arriving in Godric's Hollow it was quickly deduced that half the village was on fire. Without hesitation, Harry began firing powerful water charms into the areas where the fire was spreading the fastest. To Elaina’s credit she merely followed his lead as they crossed the street listening for the sounds of fighting. Harry gently swished his wand creating a patronus, and ordered Prongs to find his mum and dad.

It took no time at all for Prongs to track them down. Elaina and Harry entered the fire fight from the alleyway where Charlus, Dorea, Fleamont, and a few unfamiliar wizards were switching between fighting off the incoming Death Eaters and trying to protect the village from further destruction. It was clear the balance was becoming too much for the group, so Harry wasted no time in taking aim at the attackers, “BOMBARDA!”

A blast of power launched itself down the street knocking three out of the fight in an instant. Elaina ripped a nearby fence out of the ground and hurled it at two other fighters wearing Death Eater garb that were hurling fire charms with reckless abandon. A green curse came sailing towards them and Harry yanked Elaina out of the way, but before he could respond she fired a reducto curse over his shoulder, undoubtedly blasting her would-be killer into the wards of the nearby church making the man bounce off the defenses hard.

Dorea, Monty, and another half a dozen witches and wizards turned their attention to minimizing the damage, while Charlus was engaging four death eaters at once in a deadly dance. Harry didn’t hesitate. Breaking into a run he transfigured the rubble into a large metal slab and banished it at two of his father’s attackers, likely killing both of them on impact. Elaina even managed to stun one, while Charlus dismembered the other with a cutting curse.

In no time at all the attackers on the street were subdued, and Harry rushed to greet his father with a hug, “I came as soon as I could.”

Charlus embraced the boy and shook his head, “I’m sorry I called. We received a call from Monty and arrived only a few minutes before you did. There are attacks all across the village right now.”

Dorea came to steal an embrace with her son, and when they separated her eyes widened, “Miss Essex, what are you doing here? Harry, what is she doing here?”

The woman went from asking the young teenage girl in bewilderment to anger at her son for bringing an untrained fighter into a firefight. Harry held his hands up in defense, “She made a compelling case, and I had no idea what we would be up against. She has been training with me for over a month. I felt confident she could at least protect my back while I hunted you two down.”

Elaina was quick to defend Harry in this situation, “He’s right, Mrs Potter. I demanded he bring me. These bastards attacked my home. I am also under the protection of House Potter. It is my understanding this is the ancestral home of the Potters, and protection in my book goes both ways.”

Dorea’s jaw dropped, and Charlus quickly put a hand under it to close it, “We will take all the help we can get. Stay close to Harry. He will keep you safe. Protect his back, and he will do the same for you. We will make these cowards regret attacking the village that has been under our protection for four centuries.”

Harry nodded in determination while Charlus motioned for them to follow. Monty at their backs commanded the other local witches and wizards instructing them how to minimize damage. The plan quickly began to be for Harry, Charlus, and Dorea to lead the attack, while the others would prevent the spread of the fire that was attempting to consume the village.

It quickly became clear the plan was effective too. The small attack force decimated their way through the enemy. Harry had to give it to Elaina. She hardly batted an eyelash at what they had done to some of the enemies, yet Harry, Charlus, and Dorea were playing for keeps.

The battle lasted for nearly an hour, but the attackers retreated probably fifteen minutes in. Clearly, they were not expecting an organized resistance. All the fires had been put out and Elaina was heaving for breath looking like she wanted to throw up as she was hunched over. Charlus, Dorea, and Monty were offering comfort to the others, while Harry stood over the girl holding her hair back just in case, “The adrenaline dump can be crazy sometimes. You’ll be okay. You're not hurt are you?”

“No.” She said through heaved breaths, “I just…I can’t believe I am here. Fighting against these…”

“Bastards?” Harry helped with a grin.

“Yeah.” she said breathlessly.

“You protected my back once. Now you helped protect my ancestors' home. I think I owe you one again.” Harry said wryly.

“No more of that, Potter. We are more than even.” She said immediately, “We are friends after all. This is what we are training for.”

Before he could comment further a dozen pops were heard across the street. The presence Harry sensed immediately sent every instinct he had into overdrive and he protectively stood in front of Elaina without hesitation as he called out, “Dad!”

Charlus was at his side in a moment. As were Dorea and Monty. It took a moment, but Elaina had her wand at her side looking determined at the attackers across from her. She had no idea what they were up against, but Harry did, “He’s here.”

Growling Charlus said, “Good. Let’s end this madness.”

Stepping forward the man rose to his impressive height and called out, “Death Eaters. You have lost tonight. Go back to your master, and tell him that Godric's Hollow is under the protection of House Potter. If he wants it, he will have to come to take it himself.”

A hollow laugh echoed throughout the village as if a sonorus charm had been cast, as a Death Eater stepped out removing his mask with a gentle flick of his wrist, “Charlus Potter. We meet again.”

In rage, Charlus roared out, “Lord Voldemort, I presume?”

The handsome featured man bowed his head showing off his head full of brown hair. A far contrast to what Harry remembered of the snake-like man from his own time, “The very same.”

“You have made an enemy of House Potter today.” Charlus said confidently, “A mistake you will one day regret.”

“Make me regret it now, Potter.” Voldemort called out with his wand lazily held at his side, “If you are so confident. Make me regret it.”

Charlus raised his wand as if to start a fight, but Harry stopped the man in an instant. They were outnumbered. Harry had no doubt the people at his side were not your casual pureblood either. This was the makings of Voldemort's Inner Circle. Each as talented as the next. This fight would be a bloodbath that they could not all hope to survive.

Charlus seemed surprised at Harry’s intervention, but Voldemort merely laughed, “Listen to your son, Potter. He knows not to attack his betters.”

A spark of anger ignited in both Potter men, but Harry shook his head, “The Aurors and Dumbledore will arrive any minute. Today is not our day to fight.”

All the death eaters laughed at this while Voldemort merely offered a cruel smile, “Attaboy Harry. Oh, yes. I’ve heard about the trouble you are starting in my ancestor’s common room. Tut-tut. I can’t say I approve.”

“I don’t give a damn what you approve of Voldy.” Harry said with rage in his voice, “Keep your little snakes on a leash before I decide to start sending them back to you in pieces.”

Voldemort smirked while the other death eaters shouted indignantly at his words, “Oh, how fascinating you are. I have no doubt the loss of some of my followers tonight is attributed to your skills. It makes me wonder what your parents taught you to be so callous about taking a life at your age.”

“One-on-one, and I will show you exactly what my parents taught me.” Harry growled out.

Dorea immediately put a hand on his shoulder, “Harry, no!”

Before Voldemort could take up his challenge, however, pops were heard around the village signaling the arrival of the Aurors. Voldemort offered Harry an amused look while shrugging, “You were right, little Potter. Today is not our day to fight, but you have made it clear that it will come one day. Let me perhaps offer you a reminder of what happens to those that cross Lord Voldemort.”

A sickly green spell came sailing towards him with lightning speed, but Charlus had already raised the ground up in the middle of the field causing it to explode on impact. Dorea shielded them from the debris, but Harry was already attempting to fire spells back knowing that he had the manpower to take this fight to them now. Before he could manage it however a silver spell flew into the air that exploded into a massive head with a snake coming out of its mouth. The Dark Mark was hanging over Godric's Hollow, and the sight made Harry shake with rage.

Pops were heard signaling the disapparation of the Death Eaters and Harry swore in rage. Before Harry could do anything further Charlus placed a hand on his shoulder, “You did well tonight, son.”

Harry embraced the man momentarily before turning to his mother who had tears in her eyes as she scooped him in for a tight embrace, “You did incredibly well tonight, Harry. We are so proud of you.”

As the two separated Harry caught the words between his father and Elaina, “I don’t even begin to know how we can thank you. We are in your debt for your assistance tonight, Miss Essex.”

Monty offered his hand to the girl as Harry separated from Dorea, “Essex? The very same witch who protected my nephew in the Slytherin common room?”

“Yes, Lord Potter.” Elaina said with a blush as the man offered her a warm smile.

“In your debt, we are indeed.” Monty said as he cupped her hand gently between his own, “Something that will be discussed in a more appropriate setting. I fear the Ministry will have quite the inquiry about all this.”

Harry grimaced as the lead Aurors came storming toward the defenders of Godric’s Hollow. This was going to be a long night.

.o.

As Andi watched Harry and Elaina disappear, she could hardly believe what had happened before her eyes. The Patronus of Charlus Potter arrived calling for Harry’s assistance, and then he leaped to answer the call, taking Elaina with him.

Andi went straight to Sirius and Remus who were consoling a furious James, “Harry can handle himself, mate. He is going to help your parents, and if Charlus and Aunt Dorea are already there I am sure everything is going to be fine.”

“I just don’t understand why he took her and not me.” James said in a low frustrated voice.

“Did anyone know he had been training her?” Andi asked as she came in on the conversation.

Remus shook his head, “No, but I suppose we shouldn’t be surprised. We are all at the dueling club while they are left to their own devices.”

“Mckinnon sure doesn’t look too amused by the news.” Sirius said, glancing over at a red-faced Marlene arguing with Lily and Alice.

Andi couldn’t blame the witch. If her boyfriend was seeing some other witch while she was at the dueling club she wouldn’t be thrilled either. James sighed, “What do we do?”

“We should trust Harry and return to the castle.” Remus said, “He tasked you with protecting Marlene and the rest of us. Besides, when they return they are likely to go straight back to the castle. If we want news, that is where we will need to be.”

James nodded while grumbling. Going back to the others James settled his tab, and convinced everyone to return to the castle with him. As they walked back, Lily was at his side attempting to speak quietly, “We should tell Dumbledore that Harry and Elaina left the castle. He will understand, and may even be able to help.”

Grimacing James sighed, “I don’t know, Lils. I don’t think Harry would thank us for telling Dumbledore about Potter family business. If his father and mine needed help he was within his rights to leave.”

“What about Elaina?” Lily asked in a whisper, “If she gets hurt, and we knew about it…this is serious, James.”

In the past, James would make a dumb comment about his best friend's name, but his mood was far from joking, “I know. Lily, I just…my family home is under attack. My parents, aunt, uncle, and Harry, are all going to be fighting for their lives. If Elaina and Harry aren’t back tonight I will personally go tell Dumbledore, but until then I think we have other concerns. Besides, she was in disguise, and as far as I am concerned it’s not our business!”

Lily was surprised by the irritation in her counterpart's words. He had never spoken to her in such a way before, but she knew he was worried about his family, and wrapped her hand around his arm, “James, they are going to be okay. With Harry and his parents there I think Godric's Hollow is in good hands.”

James didn’t know what to say but took comfort in his long-time crush’s hand. He was grateful she didn’t remove her hand from his arm as they returned to the castle. Glancing towards Marlene who was quiet in the back of the group, James did not envy his cousin when he had to come back and explain himself to the beautiful Ravenclaw girl.

Dreams of Home Chapter 25

Chapter 25

Harry had tried to keep his head down at Hogwarts for the remainder of his second week. He figured he had rocked the boat enough for the time being, and didn’t want to give any of the professors or members of Slytherin House a reason to not be able to try out for the Quidditch Team.

Instead, he had attempted to distract himself with Marlene. When he had asked the girl if they were a couple now, she merely giggled, told him he was cute, and left him standing in the corridor looking quite confused. Instead of questioning the situation, however, he continued to have late-night rendezvous across the castle with no one being the wiser.

He had been extensively questioned by his friends about why he had not been in the dueling club, but he shrugged it off stating he had his own training to worry about. It was clear the Marauders and the other Gryffidnors were having a hard time believing his excuse, but it was Marlene who gave him the most suspicious look. The girl seemed to be like a bloodhound when it came to the time he spent with Elaina. Perhaps if they were in a relationship he would explain to Marlene what he was doing, but since she had made no indication of wanting to take that step, he had no interest in revealing the covert lessons.

Elaina and Harry had another training session in the early hours one morning when she met him in the common room stating she couldn’t sleep. She had done her best to run with him, and he had circled back to duel with her when he finished his own workout, but Harry could tell something had rattled the girl in her sleep. The look on her face was all too familiar.

On the third Saturday of September Harry found himself on the Quidditch pitch in colors he never could’ve imagined himself wearing. It was the day of tryouts, and fifth-year Regulus Black was standing in front of all of them with an irritated expression on his face. The young man was the youngest Quidditch captain in school right now, and Harry knew from experience what pressure it could be to have to take charge of your older housemates.

A phantom pain in the back of his head reminded him of Mclaggen hitting him with a beater’s bat in the middle of a game and costing them their match against Hufflepuff. Grimacing at the memory, he looked around and noticed the eyes of Regulus Black upon him. Harry offered the boy a nod of respect, which was not returned as the captain began his speech, “Welcome to tryouts. I have been tasked with building a successful Slytherin team with the best talent available, no matter the cost. Professor Slughorn has tasked us with beating James Potter, and his dynasty of Gryffindor powerhouses. This is a challenge I have accepted. My selection for this team will be final. Nothing other than your skill on a broom will be judged on this field today. Is that clear?”

Grinning at the speech Harry was the first to answer verbally, “Yes, sir.”

Regulus' left eye twitched as he grumbled under his breath, clearly displeased by his own speech as others muttered their assent, “Good. Let’s divide the flyers up by position, and get started. All positions are open today, so let’s get to it.”

Without hesitation, Harry stepped into a small group of flyers that consisted of those who would be trying out for seeker. He was thankful none of the seventh years boys he had quarreled with would be trying out, and took a sinister grin when he realized Crouch Jr was looking quite confident in the upcoming tryouts. Harry moved to stand beside the boy, and playfully bumped him with his elbow, “What do you say, Barty? May the best seeker win?”

“Up yours, Potter. The only reason you are being allowed to try out is because Slughorn insisted on it. Otherwise, Regulus would have banned you from the team.” The boy grumbled with irritation displayed on his countenance.

Deciding to rile his opposition up he threw an arm around the boy, pointing towards the stands, “Speaking of old Sluggy look over there. He looks so proud that we have put our differences aside for the good of the team.”

Crouch growled as he knocked Harry’s arm away, storming away and making the young man laugh. Looking up into the stands, Harry could see it was quite crowded. He easily spotted his four usual companions from Slytherin, and even noticed several members from the other houses watching in various areas around the pitch. The Marauders could be seen at the other end of the field as most were on the Gryffindor Quidditch team. James was obviously out here scouting the competition. ‘Smart move’, Harry acknowledged to himself, ‘Watch and learn, James.’

Quidditch must have been a bigger deal in this time period, because he could hardly recall a time when this many people showed up to a tryout. The only exception had been during his sixth year when he was at his most popular with the students. He had been named Quidditch captain, and a fond smile crossed his face at the memory. Regulus stalked over towards him, “Potter, wipe that smile off your face. We are here to play, not give service to your fans.”

“Yes, sir.” Harry snapped with a wink towards the already irritated boy.

It was clear he was hitting the buttons of all the Slytherins today, and Regulus grunted, “We are going to run the seeker tryouts first. The faster I can get Potter off my field the better. I will release the snitch in one minute, get in the air, and prepare yourselves.”

Harry wasted no time in following the order, and launched himself into the sky on his broom, immediately surveying the skies and his competition. Half a dozen people to beat to the snitch? He liked those odds.

Crouch Jr flew up beside him a smirk on his face, “I am going to enjoy wiping that smug smile off your face, Potter. You didn’t even bring a real broom to race with. You would think the Potter family could spare a few extra galleons to provide a member of their house with a more modern broom.”

Harry glanced down at the broom he was riding, and just shrugged. He had borrowed an older broom from the Room of Requirements last night. It appeared to be only a few years old, but he didn’t want to buy a broom in case Regulus found a way to keep him off the team. He hadn’t even mentioned to Charlus and Dorea that he was trying out, though he suspected they were just waiting for him to ask. But Harry felt he had taken enough from them already, and he wouldn’t burden them with such a silly request. Not when he could allow his skills to do the talking today.

“I am confident in my abilities on any broom, little Crouch.” Harry taunted, “Let’s see if you can keep up.”

As if on command the snitch was released by Regulus and Harry was on the move. A big Slytherin sixth-year Harry did not recognize made an attempt to block him, but Harry rolled into a dodge cleanly evading the boy, cutting off a fourth or fifth year, and led the pursuit to the snitch. In seconds Harry was on it, but Crouch Jr had caught up on him with whatever fancy newer model broom he was flying. Harry, however, had all the experience in the world and ducked under a bump Crouch attempted, which left the other boy off balance, and guided himself straight into the first snitch catch of the day.

The stands erupted into applause, and Harry held the snitch high for all to see as he raced to the ground to see the wide eyes of Regulus Black, “Any suggestions, Captain?”

At the word captain, Regulus shook his head, “Not bad, Potter. My grandmother would have caught that with as little pressure as you faced. Let’s add in some bludgers, and see if you can still escape. Avery, Mulciber, please take to the skies, and give our seekers some pressure.”

The two large seventh-year teenagers grinned and offered each other high fives as they took to the air. Frowning, Harry asked, “Last year's beaters?”

“Yes. That won’t be a problem will it, Potter?” Regulus asked, crossing his arms.

“Not at all, sir.” Harry said, turning his frown into an insidious smile.

Taking to the sky again, Harry eyed the two Slytherins beaters who had taken up a side on each end of the pitch, a plan already formulating in his mind. Crouch now stared at him hatefully about twenty yards in front of him, but he hardly paid attention to that. He dove straight towards the ground when the next snitch was released, faking out two younger Slytherins who were desperate to pursue him. Not even seeing the golden ball yet, Harry dove towards the ground hard before pulling out of the dive causing two crashes behind him. Not even turning to see who was down, Harry shot into the air dodging one bludger, and deflecting the other with his broom. A cheap shot, but it hardly mattered to him. He was in a zone that he only reached on the pitch or in battle.

Scanning the field, he hardly acknowledged the cheers of the crowd as he honed in on the snitch across the pitch. With nothing to lose, Harry took off in the direction of the golden blur, with Crouch flying beside in pursuit. Banking to avoid the stands, Harry narrowly dodged one bludger and tried to close the remaining distance to the snitch. It seemed Crouch had clearly learned his lesson from last time, and Harry knew he was in trouble if the other Slytherin played this fair, especially with his faster broom. The snitch dove, but at the corner of his eye he saw Avery preparing to beat a bludger along the line the snitch was diving. Deciding to allow someone else to take the punishment for once he dove in a spiral allowing Crouch to come upon the snitch faster than Avery counted on, and took the full brunt of the impact of a bludger.

Crouch cried out, and his shoulder looked quite mangled, as Harry swept in with precision to snatch the snitch from right in front of Crouch’s outstretched fingers. Harry rose holding the snitch in the air to roars of approval. When he went to the ground, Regulus was practically screaming at Avery, “You idiot! Crouch had it until you hit him with the bludger.”

“I didn’t expect Potter to pull out of the dive!” Avery defended.

“He saw you across the pitch, you brute! A blind man could’ve seen you!” Regulus roared.

Harry dismounted his broom calmly and walked over to Regulus offering the snitch, “Captain. Would you like to see me run it again? I can let your grunts injure more members of our house if you like.”

Growling Regulus looked towards Crouch who had Madame Pomfrey looking him over. Then he looked over to the other two that had crashed, and the other three who were already walking off the pitch clearly not interested in pursuing Harry in the skies. Desperately searching for a solution Regulus shook his head, “That broom is not suitable for a member of the Slytherin Quidditch Team.”

Frowning, Harry shrugged, “It was good enough to beat six opponents, and your two beaters. I mean no disrespect, Black, but the broom does not make the player. I just proved that.”

“We have a reputation to uphold.” Regulus said, crossing his arms.

“A reputation to what? Lose?” Harry said, feeling his irritation rising.

Stepping nose to nose with Harry the young man said, “Let me make something perfectly clear to you, Potter. I was named the Captain of this team, and I have to assemble the best players, but also maintain the reputation of our house. That Comet 100 is at least five years old. If you want a spot on this team you are going to need a better broom.”

The two stared eye to eye and Harry finally shook his head, “Good luck beating Gryffindor then. You are going to need it.”

With that, Harry stepped away and turned his back on the Slytherin Quidditch Captain. Harry heard behind him Black call out, “Crouch you’re in. Looks like Potter doesn’t want to play after all.”

Feeling indignant rage Harry took a deep breath, and tried to school his features as he walked away. Exiting the pitch into the locker room Harry stripped off the Slytherin practice robes, and had to mentally restrain himself from setting them on fire. As he stepped out of them, and changed back into his regular clothes he felt frustration burning inside of him. He had never been in the Slytherin locker room before today, and a part of him hoped he never stepped back in them. It seemed destiny did not want him to play for his rival team. Perhaps it was poetic, and not meant to be.

Walking out of the locker room trying to keep his magic on lock he was greeted by a whoop from James and the other Marauders, “There's my best competition since I’ve arrived here at Hogwarts. How does it feel to be my newest victim?”

James attempted to throw an arm around Harry, but he stopped the boy with a wave of his hand, “I didn’t get the spot.”

James was stunned by his words, but not as much as the others, “What? That’s absurd. You were by far the best out there. I don’t want to put down anyone on my team, but you are probably the best seeker in school, and on an old broom! Why didn’t you ask to borrow one of mine, or ask your mum and dad to send you one from the house? There has to be better brooms laying around than that old Comet.”

“It doesn’t matter, James. Just forget it. Just do me a favor and wipe the floor with Slytherin when you play them. I will be cheering for you.” Harry said, having a sinking feeling in his stomach. He had really wanted to play with, or against, his father, but it seemed fate did not want it to be.

Harry tried to walk away from the boys, but James latched onto his shoulder, “Harry, now wait a second.”

Sirius was quick to come to James’ aid, “Prongs is right, Harry. My brother is robbing you of a spot on the team isn’t right. You should go to Slughorn.”

“I really appreciate what you guys are trying to do.” Harry said as he eyed his Slytherin friends heading towards them, “But it's not a big deal. Just let it go.”

Instead of walking towards his approaching friends, he avoided the upcoming confrontation moving off in the direction of the grounds. He heard his name being called, but he ignored them as he reached the line that touched the edge of the Dark Forest.

.o.

The Marauders watched in shock as Harry plunged into the Dark Forest. The Slytherins that Harry was friendly with were watching their friend with uncertainty, and Andi was the first to ask, “What happened? Where is he going?”

James was still too stunned to speak. He had never seen rage in his cousin like that before. There were other emotions with it too, but it was so unlike the usually level-headed teenager he had come to know. Sirius seemed furious but remained quiet, so Remus spoke instead, “It seems Harry was denied a spot on the team.”

This seemed to stun the four and Nate protested first in outrage, “What? He made the rest of them look like amateurs out there! He looks like he could fly on a pro team right now, and that was on an older broom.”

“Where was his broom, James? Did he mention anything about that to you?” Pandora asked with suspicion in her voice, “With that kind of talent I can’t believe he doesn’t have a newer model broom.”

James frowned for a moment before scratching the back of his neck, “I think he mentioned something about his broom being destroyed in the last match he played. I am sure Uncle Charlus and Aunt Dorea would have gotten him a new one by now. To be honest we have tons of brooms at Potter Manor, and while not all of them are fancy and new, I know there were better models than what he flew on today.”

Elaina observed the interaction in the back of the group. She had never gotten along well with the Marauders, but a part of her knew that someone needed to go after Harry. Instead of listening to the group go back and forth on what they thought was wrong, she broke off silently towards the Dark Forest. An ominous feeling settled in her stomach before she could cross the boundary line though. She had never entered the forest on her own. She knew Harry might venture to their training area further down by the Black Lake, but what if she was wrong? What if she couldn’t find her way back?

She didn’t make it a single step into the forest before she felt a hand on her shoulder. The touch was gentle, which was the only reason she didn’t hex the person who had touched her. Instead she turned her head to see a determined James Potter, “Don’t worry. I have a way of finding him. Padfoot and I will make sure he’s alright, and bring him back to the castle.”

“What do you think is wrong with him?” She asked with a tint of worry laced into her voice. The boy had done a lot for her, and she felt useless knowing she had nearly no chance of finding him in the large expanse of the woods.

“I think…” James paused for a moment looking out blankly towards the forest before shaking his head, “I think Harry had really been looking forward to playing Quidditch at Hogwarts. He is talented and I don’t think any part of him thought he would not make the team today. Even knowing nothing about Quidditch you have to know he is good?”

The question was asked in good nature, and Elaina merely nodded acknowledging the Head Boy was right. Taking a deep breath James shook his head, “Go back to the castle with the others. We will find him and bring him back. You have my word.”

“How will you find him?” She asked curiously, “Family magic?”

“Something like that.” James said with a grin that was so infamous around Hogwarts that even she knew she would not get a straight answer. Instead of arguing with her she stepped aside, and watched as James motioned over his shoulder for Sirius to follow him, and the two descended into the forest at a slow jog before disappearing from sight.

.o.

Without a second thought, Harry plunged further into the forest desperate to get away from his pride. He knew that’s all it was too. Harry knew without a doubt if he asked Charlus and Dorea to get him a broom so he could play for Slytherin they would do so in a heartbeat, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He had always had access to the Potter vaults, and he had never had to ask anyone for money or financial help in his time of being a wizard. It stung him needing to ask for such things. He had always been modest with his funds, and he had never blown it on frivolous things.

Even in his first year, McGonagall had purchased a Nimbus 2000 for him to fly on. In his third year, Sirius had gifted him his firebolt which he flew until the end of his life in the previous timeline. If Harry was being honest with himself he wasn’t even quite certain how much a broom would cost in this time. It was possible he had the funds to purchase one himself, or could find a way to get the galleons to buy one. Regardless, he had already refused to back down to Regulus, and there was no way he would go begging for a spot on a team that wouldn’t even respect him.

Taking a deep breath, Harry looked around, and wanted to let loose. He had been working on a little something since he arrived at Hogwarts, and he was certain he was capable now. Taking a deep breath he closed his eyes, and focused on his inner animal. Taking a step forward and taking off into a run he let go of his emotions, and forced the change across his body. In a matter of moments the green-eyed boy was gone, and in his place was a beast of at least 250 kilograms. His claws were razor sharp, and his nose could smell animals and magical creatures alike that had crossed through the area recently. Deciding nothing was holding him back he surged forward, desperate to leave the negativity behind him. Desperate to feel something other than his stinging pride, and his rage.

Barreling forward through the woods he was confident he would be able to protect himself from any creature. He doubted there were many in the forest during the day that would want to tangle with a beast his size regardless. He wasn’t sure how long he ran for, but when he found himself deep in the forest by the Black Lake he huffed for breath. His brown fur protected him from the wind that came off the cool September water, and he moved towards the water, sitting back and placing his legs underneath him as he stared across the water.

Why hadn’t he just said he would get a new broom? Because he had nothing to prove to these people. He knew it too. Quidditch was supposed to be such an afterthought in everything that had happened, but a part of him just wanted some normality in his final year at Hogwarts. The war that would follow would undoubtedly engulf Britain, and he just wanted to enjoy the final year of his childhood he had previously been deprived of. Why had he let his pride get in the way?

He heard the paws of another animal nearby, and turned to the forest on his feet in a hurry. He sniffed deeply trying to sense a threat when he caught the scent of something familiar. Before he knew it a stag and a grim were trotting into his line of sight. The two animals changed into teenagers who had wide eyes, and Sirius was frozen as a statue. James on the other hand began moving forward toward Harry, “This is unbelievable. Harry, you did it!”

Harry rose up on his legs standing at over 2.5 meters. Sirius slowly approached the animal cautiously, wondering if his friend had control of his animal side, but James held no such caution. The other Potter stared with bewildered pride at his cousin, “Harry, can you hear me?”

In response, Harry came down on all fours, having dreamt of this moment in only his happiest of daydreams, and walked up to his birth father, and nuzzled him with his nose making the teenager laugh. James grinned, “A bear. I never could’ve guessed. Merlin, Harry you are massive! Can you turn back?”

With immense focus Harry transfigured himself back to human form, and offered his cousin a smile, “It's my first full change. I took the mandrake leaf out, and I figured out what I was a few days ago. I hadn’t managed to get the change right, but I had transfigured my entire body at one point or another. With the right motivation I finally made it.”

Sirius grinned as he approached the two throwing his arms around both, “An official Marauder! We need to plan your first real prank. Now that you aren’t going to be playing with those Slytherin gits we don’t have to feel as bad about accepting you into our ranks!”

Harry smiled at the man’s enthusiasm but James frowned, “Harry? Don’t you think we should talk about what happened on the Quidditch pitch today?”

“James, nothing happened.” Harry sighed, “I didn’t get the spot. Nothing more. Nothing less.”

“Alright, Harry, that’s rubbish, and you know it!” James swore, pushing the arm of Sirius off him and turning to face his cousin.

“James.” Sirius said warningly.

“No!” James said in frustration, “Every bloody time he does something amazing he dismisses it like it's no big deal! First, it was the dueling in defense against the dark arts, and now this. He needs to stand up for himself, and dammit, if he won’t do it then I will.”

Harry was surprised by James’ impassioned words, and said nothing when he whirled on him, “Harry, you were amazing out there today. I know a lot about a lot of things, but Quidditch is my life. I love this sport, and from the first time we were in the air together, I knew you were special. The fact that you are letting those bastard Slytherins tell you that you aren’t good enough to be on their team is bollocks!”

Harry began to talk, but James cut him off again, “Slughorn will have seen the entire tryout today. If Regulus is really being a prick about this then you should appeal his captaincy. You deserved that spot. For Merlin’s sake, you were the only one that even caught the damned snitch today!”

“He has a point, Harry.” Sirius said.

Taking a deep breath Harry sighed realizing James was not going to drop the subject, so he grumbled, “He didn’t like my choice of broom.”

James frowned at his answer, and said nothing while Sirius shook his head as if he had water in his ears, “Come again?”

“He didn’t like my broom! He said I couldn’t play for Slytherin with the broom I have.” Harry said defensively.

Clearly not understanding the problem James just said, “Just have your mum and dad get you another broom.”

“It’s not that simple, James.” Harry said evenly.

Frowning, James shook his head glancing at Sirius with confusion, “I know my dad has never limited his brother, your father, to the Potter family vaults. Mate, I am not trying to brag, but our family is not hurting for money. We don’t buy extravagant things, but if you want to play Quidditch, I know our family can afford to get you a new broom.”

“Even if they were, I know my grandfather would buy you one in a heartbeat. According to Andi, he thinks highly of you, which is saying a lot for the mighty Arcturus Black.” Sirius said, faking an air of pretentiousness.

“As I said, it’s not that simple.” Harry answered calmly.

“Then make it simple for us, so we can understand!” James said, feeling his own irritation rise.

Harry’s shoulders dropped, “Can we please just forget this, James? Even if my parents would buy me a new broom I would not beg Regulus for a spot on the team. It’s over. Let’s move on. I have other things I need to be focusing on.”

James put both his hands on Harry’s shoulders, “Harry, listen to me. If you want to play for Slytherin I will give you my last broom. Free of charge. No questions asked. No one has to know. If this is a pride thing, or an embarrassment thing then it can stay between us. My last broom is only two years old. Mum and dad got me a new one for becoming Head Boy, but my last one is still as good, if not better, than what most of what the school has.”

“I don’t need your charity, Prongs.” Harry said, trying to push himself away from the teenager.

“It’s not charity, Harry!” James practically shouted before taking a deep breath, “We are family. This is clearly something you want. I saw it on your face. I could see this hurt you. Take the damn broom, and quit being so stubborn. You are a great player, and I want to play against the best, you are a part of that equation. Make excuses with Regulus. He won’t be happy, but if you raise it with Professor Slughorn I guarantee you will get a spot on the team with very few questions asked.”

Harry glanced at Sirius who was watching the conversation anxiously. He wasn’t sure if the Black scion thought Harry might curse them or what, but he could see the nerves on his former godfather's expression. James however seemed determined, and more than a little frustrated with his cousin. Eventually, Harry conceded, “If you're sure you won’t miss the broom then I will talk to Regulus about my spot.”

James grinned, “Worst that can happen is he says no. Then I will just talk you up to all the scouts that come through, and get you a tryout regardless. We can stay in shape over the summer if you think you might want to play in the big leagues.”

The smile his cousin had was contagious, and he grinned at the teenager, “Maybe not right out of school, but I will stay in shape. I think I will want to play at that level one day.”

“That’s my boy!” James said with a grin throwing an arm around his cousin, “Regardless the rest of your team looks terrible so I am confident we will beat you by more than 150 points anyways. I say we go back to the castle, crack open a few butterbeers, and have a good time! Besides you need to go tell your bird everything is alright. She seemed quite worried when we came after you.”

“Oh really?” Harry asked in surprise, “I didn’t even see Marlene out there.”

This made Sirius and James both laugh as they turned him in the direction of the castle, while Sirius punched him on the arm, “Can’t keep track of your girls there, Potter? We were referring to Essex. She was heading into the forest after you when we figured our animagus forms would find you a lot easier.”

This caught Harry by surprise. Elaina had not spoken to him much outside of their training, and even less so in classes. They would occasionally compare notes on different assignments, or she would ask him theoretical questions about wards in the common room, but that was about it. Occasionally they would even walk to classes together in silence, but he had the feeling that was more for their protection than it was for their friendship. Perhaps he was undervaluing the girl?

“I will check in with her later. I could use a butterbeer or something stronger if you have it. This day did not exactly go according to plan.” Harry said with a chuckle.

“Harry,” James started, “This is the last I am going to say on the topic, because I can tell it makes you uncomfortable, but…if you need something you can always come to me. If you don’t want to go to your mum and dad, or my parents, you can always come to me. I promise I will do anything I can to help you.”

“Thanks, Prongs.” Harry said gratefully, “That really does mean a lot.”

With a rough pat on his shoulders, Sirius groaned, “Alright, enough of the sappy shit, are we going to get pissed or what?”

Dreams of Home Chapter 24

Chapter 24

Harry walked around with a pleased grin on his face the day after his late night encounter with Marlene. Things had become pretty heated between the two on top of the Astronomy Tower, and he would be lying to himself if he tried to say he wasn’t pleased with how it had all happened. The only question he really had now was whether Marlene and himself were a couple now, or if that had just been a night of fun.

Harry was not usually the type to just snog random girls that weren’t his significant other, but in his own defense he had not pursued the girl until she practically kicked down his metaphorical front door.

Harry had not come to Hogwarts seeking out a relationship, but for as long as he was not yet a target in the coming conflict, he saw no reason not to enjoy himself for the time being. It did not seem as if there was some huge connection between himself, and his beautiful Ravenclaw friend, but he’d enjoyed his evening with the young woman. He certainly wouldn’t complain if they had a repeat either.

Putting thoughts of Marlene aside for now, Harry considered the event to be held later today. Hogwarts would be holding the first night of dueling club for the new school year. It was the talk of the hall as people discussed who they thought would be this year's top duelists, and Harry observed the whole thing with disinterest. At lunch he was sitting with his housemates, and Andromeda was discussing the club with Nate and Pandora, while Elaina was looking quite bored with it. Deciding an escape for both of them was an option Harry grinned at the girl, “Elaina, did you still want to talk about the wards for your room?”

The girl’s blue and green eyes went to him with a brief look of confusion, and his wink seemed to indicate she should play along, “Oh yeah, that would be great. Can we go now?”

Harry was already rising to his feet when Andromeda seemed to realize they were leaving, “What’s this about wards?”

Waving off the girl he shrugged, “I told Elaina I would walk her through some of the defenses I have in my room. I was going to teach her some new things so she could practice.”

Andi rolled her eyes, muttering something about nerds, causing Pandora to giggle and Nate to chuckle as Elaina and Harry ignored them to depart the hall. As soon as they exited, the girl frowned, “What was that all about?”

“We start tonight.” Harry said seriously as he continued walking back towards the dungeons.

Elaina paused for a moment with wide eyes, and then asked, “Seriously?”

“No better time to do it. With everyone at the dueling club tonight we should be undisturbed. If you are serious about wanting to learn more about dueling like me or my family, we should get started. There are tons of things I can give you that you can work on in your own time, but I will want to assess your progress every so often. If you are still serious about this?”

The girl straightened up instantly as they crossed into the dungeons, “Absolutely.”

“Good then let-”

“Well, well, look what we have here boys.” A voice interrupted Harry from behind.

A group of over half a dozen Slytherins were all gathered around what looked like an abandoned game of exploding snap. The voice that had called out belonged to a fifth year Harry instantly recognized as Barty Crouch Jr, along with his four previous attackers, Snape, and Regulus Black.

“Looks like Potter is out walking his pet Mudblood.” Avery said with a grin.

Elaina looked furious at his words, and she immediately went for her wand, but Harry calmly grabbed her wrist to stop her from escalating the situation. She looked at him with fury in her eyes, but Harry kept his eyes on the seven boys, “Apologize.”

This made all seven boys laugh, and Harry’s eyes narrowed in on Snape. If this turned into a fight, Snape could be the most dangerous opponent in this group. He had never had an opportunity to see Crouch Jr fight, but considering who his father was, Harry knew the teenager was likely no slouch, “I don’t know why you think what I said was funny. You insulted my friend after I had previously warned you against using that phrase around me. You are as stupid as you are ugly, Avery.”

Some of the Slytherins snickered at his words, and Avery turned red with embarrassed rage going for his wand, “Say that again, Potter, I dare you.”

In that time Harry had drawn his own wand, but still held on to Elaina’s to prevent her from starting the fight, “Amazing how brave you all get when there are seven of you. I assure you though, that if it comes to blows, Miss Essex and I would have all of you in Saint Mungo’s by the end of the day.”

Snape took a smirk at his words, and drew his wand, while the others followed suit. Elaina began pulling at her wrist to prepare to fight, but Harry held fast. Yaxley came forward now to be nearly nose to nose with Harry as he said, “You don’t know who you are messing with, Potter. We won’t be forgetting you embarrassing us in our common room. We have powerful friends outside these walls. Friends with power you wouldn’t believe.”

“I am as scared of them as I am as scared of you, Yaxley. That is to say I’m not.” Harry said gently, pulling Elaina behind him, and releasing her wrist so she was actually able to get to her wand, “Do you really want a repeat? Do you really want to go down this path, Yaxley? Your powerful friends aren’t here right now, and no one is going to come to your aid by the time I’m done decorating the hall with you and your friends here. It won’t end there either. My family would have a blood feud declared against yours by the end of the day, even if by some miracle you do put me down here. The Potters would wipe any of your families off the face of the Earth. Are you sure that is the route you want to take?”

Yaxley flinched at the words, and Harry shook his head, “You all want to play the big bad pureblood cards, but you don’t have what it takes to fight someone face to face. If you do, I invite you to take your best shot. Right now.”

Harry held his arms out with his wand lazily in his right hand. The tension in the hallway was palpable, and just as Harry thought Avery was going to start throwing curses a new voice entered the hallway, “Everything alright here?”

Professor Slughorn came walking down the hallway as fast as his portly legs would carry him, and Harry smirked in the direction of his adversaries, “Yeah, Yaxley, is everything alright?”

The blond was still staring at Harry’s face, and it was clear the smirk was really grating on his nerves as he gritted his teeth saying, “No problems here, professor. We were just heading back to the common room.”

The boys mumbled as Professor Slughorn watched each of them cautiously, and before they could leave Harry called out, “Avery, you forgot your apology to Miss Essex.”

The boy whipped his head back in Harry’s direction with fury still on his countenance. Avery’s scraggly facial hair made him look older than he was, and the opponent Harry had in his mind was much more dangerous than the one that he was in front of. Avery in his time had risen to be in Voldemort’s inner circle, and had likely received training from the Dark Lord himself, this teenager was nothing in the face of what he would become. The two held each other’s gaze before Avery shook his head, “I didn’t forget anything. I won’t apologize to the likes of either of you.”

“What's this?” Slughorn demanded.

“Avery here suggested that I was walking my pet mudblood when Miss Essex and I were passing through. He seemed to think such a disgusting term was funny.” Harry said calmly.

Slughorn gasped, “Thomas! What would your father think if he heard you speaking that way? Do you deny such an accusation?”

Before the teen could speak Harry said, “This was after I warned Mister Avery that there would be consequences if he used such a term in my presence again. Professor, I am afraid I have to trust you to handle this, or we will end up crossing wands over the matter.”

“It shall not come to that, my boy.” Slughorn assured him, “Mister Avery. Your apology.”

The other Slytherin boys all looked annoyed, and Avery looked like he might burst a blood vessel in his head with how red he was, “I apologize.”

The words seemed to physically pain him, and Harry smirked at the boy while Elaina scoffed. Slughorn merely shook his head, “I would take points from you, Mister Avery if it would not affect the victim of your language. You will have detention with me tomorrow evening, and I will be writing to your father about this.”

Avery didn’t waste another moment before he stormed off, and before they could all leave Harry called out, “Mister Black?”

Regulus twitched at his name as he turned back to look at Harry who was still grinning, “I would like to try out for the Slytherin Quidditch team. I assure you I am as good as my cousin on a broom, and I think I will be a great asset to your team in beating Gryffindor this year.”

Slughorn clapped his hands, “Now that I would love to see. Minerva has been hogging the Quidditch Cup in her office for the last five years. I would like to see it returned to Slytherin.”

Regulus looked immensely irritated by his professor’s excitement, and through gritted teeth he said, “Tryouts will be this weekend at noon. We will see if you are any good, Potter. Don’t be late.”

Nodding to the boy, Harry offered a bow of his head to Slughorn before putting an arm through Elaina’s, and guided her in the opposite direction. Harry heard the head of Slytherin House muttering something about disrespectful students, and headed off in the direction of his classroom. When Harry rounded the corner Elaina removed her arm from his, and shook her head, “That was intense. Do you really think we could have taken all seven of them?”

“Snape was my main concern.” Harry said honestly, “The other six I have no doubt we could’ve taken down.

“Why didn’t you let me draw my wand right away?” She asked with a tint of anger in her voice.

“Had you pulled your wand too fast it would’ve turned into a fight for sure.” Harry explained, “You need to be very careful though. They will be looking for a way to get at you.”

“They’ve always been trying to get at me.” Elaina said with a frown.

“It’s not the same anymore.” Harry said with a shake of his head, “They are becoming bolder by this pureblood movement happening outside the castle. Did you hear what Yaxley said about his friends on the outside? What do you want to bet he was referring to the Death Eaters?”

The young woman gasped as her thoughts whirled. Harry could see the realization in her eyes settling in, and grimly he nodded, “I know. I suspected them of being sympathizers obviously, but that pretty much confirms it. If they aren’t involved they will be as soon as we graduate or sooner. If they wanted a way to prove themselves, taking you out would be a good way to do it.”

Harry expected to see a flash of fear go through the girl, but instead her eyes steeled over, “It’s a good thing I will have you teaching me then.”

Nodding in acceptance to her words he responded, “It is, but I am afraid I have made the target on your back even bigger…I need you to learn the Patronus charm.”

The girl's eyes widened in surprise, “I had heard rumors that you could cast it.”

“Expecto Patronum.” Harry casted with a simple flick of his wrist.

The ethereal stag appeared immediately offering a bow to Harry as the creation that resembled James’ animagus form. Elaina was clearly awed by his magic, and went to touch the creature, “A stag?”

“Another secret I’m afraid.” Harry said with a grin.

“I guess I shouldn’t be surprised.” She said quietly as her hand passed through the creature.

With nothing for it to do, Harry released the spell, “Repelling dementors is not the only use for this charm. It can also carry messages. Something I will be attempting to teach you to do.”

“Tonight then.” The girl said looking more determined than before.

“Tonight.” Harry agreed, “We will have to sneak out onto the grounds, and ward an area in the Dark Forest.”

Frowning, the girl looked over at him, “Why can’t we use a classroom?”

“What I plan to teach you is suited for a battlefield not a classroom. What I plan to teach you is the type of magic that you will use in a life or death situation.” Harry explained, “Not a schoolyard brawl. I already have faith in your ability to win those. This is for the day we may have to fight under that symbol in the sky.”

Straightening up immediately she offered him a nod, “I understand…and thanks Harry.”

“Don’t thank me yet. You may not like me much after we are through with this evening.” He answered with a grim look upon his countenance.

.o.

Slipping onto the grounds had been elementary. There were so few people walking the halls, even most of the Professors were at the Dueling Club for the evening. Harry and Elaina had used disillusionment charms to escape, but it proved to be unnecessary. When they crossed into the Dark Forest, Harry could tell that his friend was nervous. He couldn’t help, but notice how similar the start of his friendship with Elaina was to how he became friends with Hermione. A necessity in a way. Already she was proving to be someone he trusted, but he knew he had to be careful. These were dark times, and trusting the wrong person could be a fatal mistake.

Glancing at the nervous girl, he knew that she would never be a Death Eater. The odds they would even take her were astronomically low. Voldemort was not like his followers though. Harry had seen it throughout the war. The man did not truly believe in the pureblood agenda, but he did believe in power. Something Elaina had in spades. Harry grimaced as he imagined the kind of offer the Dark Lord could make to someone like Elaina Essex. Power, stability, safety, and a place in the society that Voldemort would build if Harry was unsuccessful in defeating the monster.

“What’s wrong?” Elaina asked as they went deeper into the forest.

“Unpleasant thought. Nothing to worry about.” Harry answered easily, but to put her mind at ease he offered her an easy grin, “There is nothing in this forest we couldn’t beat together. I wouldn’t really care to fight the entire Acromantula horde, but they are far in the opposite direction of where we are heading now. I would say it is rather unlikely we would encounter something we wouldn’t know how to handle. Besides, we are almost far enough to set up our little camp.”

Elaina said nothing further, but by the way her eyes were darting around the forest, Harry could tell she did not believe in his confidence. Harry stopped them after another minute, and began surveying the area. The ground was mostly flat, and there was sufficient space between the trees that they could fight in without leveling too much of the surroundings to the ground. Harry figured Hagrid would notice if a section of the forest was destroyed on his next walkabout.

“Do you know how to cast protection charms around us? The basic wards to allow us to remain unseen?” Harry asked, curious about the girl's knowledge.

Her eyes drifted around the area as if she were calculating a math problem before sighing, “I admit I have never been taught to cast wards over an area like this. I learned some very basic ones to protect my room, a small space, but never over an outdoor area, like this.”

Nodding Harry drew his own wand, “This is a good lesson to start with then. Something simple. What wards do you have on your room?”

A cautious expression flickered across her face, and Harry chuckled, “I hardly agreed to come out into the Dark Forest, at night, with you just so I could learn what wards you have protecting your room. Besides you are keyed into my wards now. If anyone should be worried, it’s me.”

Reluctantly she seemed to agree with him, and murmured, “Fianto Duri, and Salvio Hexia.”

Raising his eyebrows at the girl he waited for her to go on, and when she didn’t continue he frowned, “I don’t mean to sound condescending, but that’s it? No one has ever broken into your room?”

“Two sixth years tried on our first night here.” She said with a dangerous gleam in her eyes, “The wards held, and alerted me of what was happening. Needless to say, I stepped out, and taught them to never try and invade my room again.”

Nodding in understanding, Harry considered her words. She didn’t need to repel the enemy at school. She just needed a chance to get to her wand, and fight them. Harry had little doubt she could decimate any that stood against her if she had a few moments to prepare, and with what she had it would be enough, but not by much, “Let’s start with Fianto Duri. You are no longer protecting a room, or a door. Now you must think of it as a dome. In this case a large dome. You will need to point your wand at the sky, and slowly slash it towards the ground. I will cast it tonight, but next time I will want you to do it.”

“I can do it.” She said confidently as she readied her wand pointing it towards the sky, “Fianto Duri.”

To Harry’s surprise a small golden light came out of her wand, went about fifteen feet in the air, and slowly began descending the perimeter of the area they had discovered. Walking over to the edge of wards to inspect them, Harry slowly twirled his wand, and once again was surprised to learn they were fully operational. Turning curiously back to his Muggleborn friend he couldn’t stop the frown that formed over his face. Dorea seemed so certain that it was nearly impossible for a Muggleborn to have this kind of power. For someone who had never cast wards in an open area this was incredible. It was not at the level Harry himself, or his parents could cast, but it was impressive, especially for a first attempt. It’s unnatural, his mother had told him.

“Did I do it wrong?” Elaina asked with furrowed brows.

Looking at the girl he shook his head, and was surprised to see her eyes were slightly glowing. It was a beautiful sight, and Harry couldn’t stop the comparison that formed in his eyes to Marlene, but shook his head of the thought before it could fully form, “It’s perfect.”

This made the girl smile widely, and eagerly asked, “What else?”

“Repello Inimicum.” Harry said offering the girl an encouraging smile in return, “This one is dangerous in combination with other wards. On its own, or with Fianto Duri, it merely repels and conceals curses. This will prevent anyone in the castle from seeing the destruction we are about to cause. I once saw this ward combined with Protego Diabolica, and Maxima, and its effects were…severe.”

“How severe?” She inquired carefully.

“It incinerated several people at once that were attempting to break through.” Harry said recalling the moment when the snatchers tried to charge through the wards during the defense of Hogwarts.

Gasping the girl shook her head, “Noted. I don’t suppose you will share the story with me?”

“Not a chance.” He answered cheekily, “Now the key to this ward is focusing on the thought of remaining hidden. This is also a very precise wand movement. Hold your wand at shoulder level and draw a line to your hip, and then do the same for the opposite side creating an x. This will need to be cast four separate times to cover the whole area.”

The young woman was clearly excited to be learning such advanced magic, and Harry watched as she attempted to do exactly as he said, but this time nothing happened, except the original ward flaring warningly. Harry frowned at the result, “That wasn’t quite right. Let me cast it the first time, and maybe feeling the result will show you the way. Come closer to me.”

Elaina tentatively stepped within arms range of him, and Harry continued his instruction, “Close your eyes, and try to feel what I am about to cast.”

Nodding, she did as she was told, and Harry took a deep breath, as he tried to push some power into his spell, “Repello Inimicum.”

The air shimmered around the barriers of their area, and Harry could tell his spell casting was very effective on top of Elaina’s. When Elaina opened her eyes she looked at him with interest, “I did feel that. It felt…safe, warm even.”

“That was the magic of the first ward, your magic, accepting my own, and making it stronger.” Harry explained, “Now close your eyes, and let’s try again. Really feel the protection you want us to have. Think about fusing the two wards together. Think about blocking the world out from what we are going to do down here. We don’t want to be discovered in the Dark Forest this late in the evening. People would ask questions we don’t want to answer. Protect us.”

“Repello Inimicum!” She spoke with confidence in her voice as she finished her X.

This time Harry felt the magic respond to her call. The ward reinforced this time, and it was very effective. Her smile indicated to him that she knew of her success. His curiosity took the better of him when he started speaking, “Your instinctual magic is quite amazing. I think it would be safe to add this ward to your own defenses on your room. Have you always been this good at picking up new magic?”

“Yes, actually.” She admitted, “Anything that required a wand I was always good at. I am not very good at Herbology, History of Magic, Potions, Astronomy, or Arithmancy either. Runes I was always good at though. I have a hand for art, so drawing the runes was never an issue, and they have always fascinated me, so I studied them extensively. I was always afraid to try and cast wards though without proper supervision.”

Smiling, Harry responded with, “I am honored you think I am proper supervision.”

“Don’t flatter yourself too much, Potter.” She commented with a soft smile, “You have proven sufficient in the magical arts so far. Don’t get a big head.”

She was a lot like him in some ways. Had it not been for Snape’s textbook he would be as bad at potions as he had always been. The wand subjects had always been his strengths as well. All the brilliant Muggleborn students he knew growing up were stunning in their intellect. Elaina, while no slouch academically, seemed to like a hands-on approach.

Deciding it was time to move on he instructed her to cast the spell one more time, while he would do the same to complete their defenses. In a matter of moments the two were face to face, and Harry watched as she took off her outer robes, placing them on a nearby stump. It was chilly in the Scottish Highlands in September, but she seemed unbothered, and completely prepared to fight.

Her will was quite impressive. Her wand was clenched tightly in her hand held at her side, her white shirt had the sleeves rolled up, and her green tie was still straight. Her eyes surveyed him as if she was already looking for weak points, and he gave her a stern look, “My parents have had me on a training regimen since last year. In that time I have worked much more than just my magic, but my body as well. Cardio, strength, speed, and endurance, are all fundamentals to becoming a better fighter. These are things I cannot teach you. Do you understand?”

With a nod of her head she continued to watch him carefully as he began pacing, “This is no longer about winning a duel. A duel is honorable. What we face out there is anything but. You saw what Avery tried to do to me that night. You saw how they ganged up on us seven against two. You’ve seen their cowardice.”

Harry watched as the girl took a deep breath in understanding, and Harry nodded doing the same. This time he spoke softer, “We can’t fight fair against an enemy that will not give us the same courtesy. What I may teach you may seem cruel, but in a situation where your life depends on it, you will be glad to have trained this way. Do you understand?”

“I do.” She answered so quietly he barely heard her.

“Then let us begin.”

With a whip of his wand he initiated the duel with a knockback jinx. Just as Professor Black had done to him. Elaina proved to have the nerve however as she easily batted the spell off to the side, and returned her own stunner with impressive speed. Harry however knew this was going to be a different scenario. Out here in the open he could duel like Charlus had trained him to.

In a matter of moments the duel shifted as Harry bent the world to his will. Elaina’s eyes widened at what she was witnessing as he began uprooting stems from the ground, and turned brush along with branches into humanoid like figures that were advancing on her in a hurry. With a blast of fire she attempted to incinerate his creations, but just as quickly he was conjuring others to absorb any spell she attempted to hit him with. She was on the ropes in seconds, and was disarmed with a look of awe etched onto her face. Catching her wand he twirled it in his fingers. This was the first time he had held it, and studied the silver wand. The wand had a curve at the end of it, and was pointed at the end almost like a knife.

Harry was surprised to feel the magic in the wand reacting positively to him instead of showing hostility. He had only felt one other wand do that, and it was the wand of Draco Malfoy. The wand had changed its allegiance that night, and Harry could not imagine he had stolen the allegiance from Elaina just like that. Regardless, he felt as if he could perform a normal level of his magic with this wand, but instead he walked it over to her.

“You panicked.” He said quietly, still inspecting the wand before handing it back to her.

If there was any sign the wand had changed she didn’t show it. In fact she still just watched him with a bit of trepidation now, “When you said we would’ve beaten those seven Slytherin’s earlier I wasn’t sure I believed your confidence was justified. I thought I had seen, at least close to your best, that night in the dungeons, but this was…this was humbling.”

Taking the compliment for what it was, Harry sighed, “It is not enough. My father still wipes the floor with me. My mother and I fight much better duels, but she is still the better fighter. Her speed is amazing for her age, but it's her fluidity that makes her dangerous. My Uncle, Lord Black, is devastating with a wand as well. His curses are terrifying, and you just know if you are hit by one it will be deeply unpleasant.”

“You're the most powerful student at Hogwarts.” Elaina said, surprised that he was being modest, “You have to be.”

“The students of Hogwarts are not my enemy, Elaina. They are children. Despite how stupid some of them are.” Harry explained carefully.

“What about Avery?” She asked with curiosity in her eyes, “He could’ve killed you.”

“Avery, Yaxley, Mulciber, and Lestrange, are on their final leg with me.” Harry answered with certainty, “Their next strike against me will be their last.”

“You would kill them?” She asked with wide eyes.

“It is the same they would do to me.” Harry replied, “I would not want to take their lives, but how many times should I spare them before it becomes a mistake that could cost me my life? Or cost me a friend?”

“I understand.” Elaina said carefully.

“Good.” Harry said evenly, “Because the line can become blurred. Especially in a moment of righteous anger. We must be better than who we plan to fight. Now let’s go again.”

The two dueled over and over again. Each time Harry offered her little suggestions. Be more aggressive. Disable the conjurations instead of destroying them. Speed over power. Dodge instead of shield. Play to your strengths. Transfigure like your life depends on it. Each piece of advice seemed to push the girl, and at the end of their training she took a seat, exhausted.

“You were great. That’s some willpower.” Harry complimented.

“I’m not sure I can walk back to the castle on my own.” She joked as Harry helped her to her feet.

“You will make it.” Harry chuckled.

“When can we do this again?” Elaina asked as Harry began dismantling the wards with ease.

“Maybe the next dueling club. I am supposed to be tutoring James as well, but thankfully his training can be done in a classroom. He isn’t ready for what you are.” Harry said with a small smile.

“So, I am good?” She teased softly.

“You are definitely talented.” Harry admitted, “But give me a few more sessions before I commit to my answer.”

This made the girl huff in indignation as she attempted to shove him, but Harry swiftly jumped out of the way, causing him to laugh as she whined from being sore. Making their way back to the castle was all too easy, and as they entered the castle they could hear the dueling club coming to an end, and Elaina shook her head, “I can see now why you didn’t want to participate.”

“It would only reveal my strengths to potential enemies.” Harry agreed.

Arriving back at the Slytherin common room, Elaina offered Harry a look of gratitude, “I really can’t thank you enough for teaching me all this.”

Offering a nod of his head Harry just returned her look with a small smile. As he was about  to return to his dormitory Elaina called out, “We aren’t even anymore. You have gone above and beyond what was fair in return. Is there anything I can do for you?”

Harry raised his eyebrows as he turned to face the girl, and she immediately turned red, “That’s not what I meant.”

A grin crossed his features, “I know. Just train hard. Every bit of work we do is beneficial to both of us.”

In acceptance the girl merely shook her head, “You confuse me more every day, Harry.”

With no other words to be said between the two she headed off in the direction of her dormitory. Harry sighed as he turned back to his own room. He was accomplishing what he set out to do when joining this timeline. He was preparing this generation of fighters for what was to come. Elaina was a willing participant as well. She wanted this. She wanted the ability to protect herself. If that was true then why did guilt gnaw at his insides with how hard he had pushed her?

Frowning for a moment, Harry shook his head as he snuffed the lights in his room. Elaina had seemed thrilled by their training. Perhaps no one had ever pushed her before like he had tonight. He knew he would have to be mindful when he trained with James. Something told him his cousin was not going to be ready for what he would throw at him, but he would learn to be.

Avengers HP Crossover 6

Chapter 6

The team was scattered.  Thor was lost, but alive as they sent an extraction team for him.  Harry gave the report that Hulk was port keyed to the ground near water where he would no longer be able to do damage to the world at large as he slipped a powerful stunner into the device.  While Agent Romanoff and Agent Barton were both in the medical wing for evaluation.  Harry had every intention of going to find the Hulk, but Fury wanted a briefing with what was left of the team.

They sat around the desk in the main lobby of the Helicarrier.  Everyone had cleared the room as all the computers were down, and just Steve, Tony, and Harry were in the room.  Fury spoke solemnly, “These were in Phil Coulson’s jacket.  Guess he never did get you to sign them.”

Harry thought the motion was rather dark as he saw the Captain America Vintage trading cards hit the table.  They were all bloodied up, and Harry felt a cold sensation grip his stomach.  Fury continued, “We are dead in the air up here.  Our communications, location of the cube, Banner, Thor, I got nothing for you.  I lost my one good eye.  I guess I had this coming.”  The man sighed, “Yes we were going to build an arsenal with the Tesseract.  I never put my chips on that number though.  Because I was putting my chips on something riskier.  The Avengers Initiative.  The idea was to bring a group together of remarkable people to see if they could be something more.  So they could fight the battles we couldn’t.  Phil Coulson died still believing in that idea.  In Heroes.”

Tony stood up quickly and stormed out of the room.  Steve grabbed a few of the cards looking at them and then tossed them onto the table standing up to depart after Tony much more calmly than Tony had.

Fury sighed again, “It is an old fashioned notion.”

Harry looked up at the man sadly, “I led a small group of teenagers into our government building and infiltrated it to save my Godfather.  We all had a common goal and place in the world, and we worked together because we had too, or we were going to die.”

Fury looked up at the young man in surprise to be given any intel voluntarily, “Good people died along the way, and it nearly drove us all apart.  You threw people from different worlds, with different upbringings, with different cultures, and hoped they would work together as a team with no guidance or motivation.  That was a mistake.”

Fury looked like he wanted to argue, but Harry wasn’t done, “My group of teenagers worked because we wanted the same thing, and all worked for the same goal.  We also trained together for hundreds of hours before that.  You can’t just throw together the all-star team of heroes, and expect them to work in sync, and then guilt trip them because we couldn’t work together fast enough on a 36 hour notice, with essentially minimal combat experience together.”

Nodding gravely the one eyed man said, “I know.  The Avengers Project has been scrapped and reattempted many times throughout the years, and each time it was always missing something when we had a good chance.  Sometimes it was a leader.  Sometimes it was humility, but it was always something.  This is the first time I looked at the team roster and thought it would work.  It could still work, because like you said your friends didn’t have a choice, and soon you all may not either.”

Harry looked at the man in surprise, “What do you know?”

The man shrugged his shoulders, “Honestly not as much as I usually do.  This is kind of uncharted territory for everyone, but it's something Barton said to me before Loki attacked the SHIELD compound.  He said a door works both ways, and that if we were trying to get through there was a real good chance someone else might be too on the other side.”

“What are you speculating?”  The young wizard asked.

“I’m not speculating anything.  I am telling you.  Loki is going to fly an army from Outer Space into a major civilian territory and it's going to be mass slaughter and destruction.  I don’t think anyone on this team is going to sit by and let that happen, and have no response to it.  That would be something uncharacteristic of everyone on this team.  A lot of them are going to feel right pissed off I am guessing in fact.  Barton, Romanoff, Stark, Thor, those guys aren’t used to losing.  Banner, Cap, yourself, will go because it's right and you will all be Avenger’s in your own way.”

Harry looked at the man, and for the first time made the connection of who he reminded him of.  Mad-Eye Moody was a brilliant strategist, and was hard on every single one of his pupils, but he believed in all of them, even when he didn’t show it to some of them who needed to see it the most.  Right now that was probably Stark.  The one eye thing also helped in the resemblance, and the paranoia was definitely there as well.  Harry wanted to smirk at the thought, but instead just nodded at the man and stood walking off towards the medical facilities.  Harry saw Cap walk right out of the Medical Bay where Natasha and Clint were, “You ready to win another war?”

Harry looked at the man in surprise, “You know where Loki is going?”

“Stark has all the details, but we are hijacking a jet, and following right behind to New York.”

“Merlin, millions of innocents, could be killed in a battle in Manhattan alone.  We can’t let that happen.”  Harry said this with determination.

Steve nodded at the man, “Then suit up, and let's go.”

Harry nodded, apparating back to his room, maybe Fury would be right.  He flicked out his two wands and set them on the dresser as he opened up the bottom drawer revealing his cloak, and ring that held the resurrection stone.  In this drawer also held a belt with an array of Fred and George’s more deadly and innovative inventions, along with his dragon hide vest, boots, and gloves. He also grabbed his shrunken broom stick and put it in his front pocket just in case.

Only a minute or two had passed when Harry apparated back to the medical wing to see Agent Barton and Romanoff walking with Cap all fully dressed for battle.  Harry strode to meet them offering a greeting to Agent Barton, “Glad to have you with us this time Agent Barton.”

The man gave him a slight grin, “Yeah thanks for not killing me with all your…witchcraft?”

“Let’s just call it magic, and not get too technical.  I hear you are pretty good with that bow.”  Harry said conversationally.

The man had a full grin this time, “I think you are about to find out.”

Harry looked at his quiver and noticed a large quiver, but thought the man might run out, and he planned to fix this as soon as they got in the air.

They boarded a jet and the pilots in the front immediately stood up, “You don’t have authorization-“

Steve however said, “Son, just don’t.”

Harry smirked as he froze the man in place and lifted him with a simple levitation spell and gently sat him outside the ship.  In a matter of moments they were taking off out of the hangar, and Steve asked, “How far are we from New York?”

Agent Barton shook his head, “Less than an hour in the quinjet.”

Harry came in at this, “If you two don’t mind then give me your weapons and I will make some modifications while we are in the air.  It won’t be much, but considering what we are up against I think anything would help.”

Natasha and Clint exchanged looks, and nodded.  Clint took his quiver off, and Natasha pulled two handguns for him to inspect.

Harry quickly began casting diagnostic charms while the two operated the jet's flight.  He realized on short notice there wasn’t much to be done, but he cast self replicating charms on the magazine pouches and the quiver.  It would only work for the arrow or bullet that was fired, and it would be instantly replaced.  That should at least clear up one problem.  Armor piercing and density magnifications could be given too, but as far as he could come up with that would have to do for now.”

By the time he finished with all his enchantments they were arriving in New York to see a site he never thought he would witness.  A massive city under attack from Alien Invasion.  It was only just the beginning as far as Harry could tell because they were just starting their descent from the skies, but he knew this was going to be trouble on the scales hither to undreamt of.

Harry knew the ICW needed to be alerted of this immediately, and fired off a patronus, “Neville the city is under attack.  Myself and the response team are on our way.  Have my army on standby if this goes sideways.”

Steve looked at him, “Calling for help?”

Natasha asked, “Your army?”

Harry shook his head, “In order for me to agree to this the ICW which is the governing body of my people agreed to allow me to command an army of witches and wizards.  They would be mostly aurors and hitwizards which would be like police, but with magic.  It would be extremely unorganized, but the size of the force we could call together could likely throw up a pretty decent fight even against an army of aliens from outer space with weapons we aren’t even sure of.”

Clint called out, “Shouldn’t we go ahead and call for them?”

Harry shook his head, “We will see how we handle this, but if it looks like all is lost I will do it.  I can’t risk exposure, it would mean war, and thousands of my kind would die if not all of them.  I can’t have that kind of blood on my hands without knowing we were doomed.”

Everyone nodded solemnly even if they did hardly understand.  Steve put a hand on his shoulder saying, “We will contain this.”

Harry nodded at the man confidently, “The greatest soldier in history alongside the most powerful wizard of the generation, they never really stood a chance.”

With this Harry apparated right in front of Stark tower, and drew both of his wands looking up at the army before him that was descending from the skies.  His cloak was around his shoulders, but he was not invisible.  His time with the Hallows truly did allow him to become the master of them.  The cloak for one was invisible, but it was firmly stuck to his shoulders almost like a cape.  He manipulated the fabric with wandless magic to cover his face with it making it appear more like a shadow than an invisible specter.

Harry was dressed in all black, and with the shadow of his face being seen many people feared the grim reaper had arrived, and in a way Death had arrived, and Harry was the bringer of such destruction.  Taking a deep breath he aimed his wands towards the sky whispering, “Fienfire.”

A blast of fire unlike the world had ever seen erupted from the tip of his wand shooting into the air.  Anything it touched was incinerated instantly, and the cries of the alien race were heard throughout the city.

Harry heard Stark on the intercom, “My God.  Potter you are literally creating temperatures so hot that you could melt the buildings.”

Harry spoke calmly back, “I have the flames under control just get Loki and close this portal.”

Suddenly one of the letters from Stark Tower came falling towards the Earth, and Harry had to stop the flames and transfigure the falling debris to dust, before he was crushed, “Stark came on the intercom after that, “Thor is here fighting Loki towards the top of the building on my penthouse looks like he has that in hand.  Romanoff, Barton, did you stop for drive through?  I have three on my tail and I’m gonna swing by the park and lay them out for you.”

Harry heard intense gunfire down the street and explosions rocking the world around him.  A moment later he also heard Stark's AI come over the com, “Sir we have more incoming.”

Apparating to the top of the tower Harry saw the Tesseract shooting a massive amount of energy into the sky keeping the wormhole open.  He cast a few diagnostic spells and knew he was way over his head, and said as he turned his head to the sky, “Fine let’s keep them busy.”

With blasting curses now firing out of his wands at rapid speeds, debris was falling everywhere, and for a brief moment Harry pondered if this much magic had ever been fired off in a public space in the history of the Wizarding world.  He only had a brief amount of time to ponder this as another massive alien ship descended from the heavens.  Harry knew he would need some help to take this one out, so turned his eyes to see where Thor and Loki were doing battle.

Thor had just been backhanded, and Loki turned his scepter to blast Romanoff and Barton out of the sky when Harry apparated down to the landing and blasted Loki right off of it.  Harry helped Thor up and said, “We need to check on our team.”

With this he grabbed the man’s shoulder and apparated him down to the street level, and watched as Cap, Barton, and Romanoff emerged from the jet and began running towards them.  Harry asked, “Is everyone okay?”

Barton asked looking around at the mayhem, “Define okay?”

Harry shrugged with a sideways grin, “Just another day at the office!”

They all looked at him like he was crazy, but then a massive blast from the Tesseract on top of Stark Tower erupted again and the wormhole got significantly bigger.  Aliens on small hover craft like objects were now descending down dozens at a time, and another dozen massive alien warships came crashing down from the skies.  Harry knew they were in trouble, and realized it wouldn’t be long before he had to call for his army.  The point of no return was approaching, and they needed help.  A brief glimpse in the distance gave him some sort of hope that he may be able to pull this off.  He sensed a foreign magic, not completely unlike his own not too far from where he was now.  He planned on heading that way shortly.

Cap asked over the com, “Stark are you seeing this?”

“Seeing still working on believing, has anyone seen Banner?”

“Banner?” Cap asked curiously.

“Keep me posted.” Stark said.

Suddenly Stark came hurtling down the street towards them with a massive creature beside him.  Dozens of little rockets hit the armored beast, but nothing seemed to truly hurt it.  The numbers of the army was rapidly increasing, doing untold destruction to the city.

Harry couldn’t believe it.  In all his years of war he never imagined damage like this in a major city.  This was like fighting open war in London, but ten times worse.  Manhattan was so overcrowded that the losses were going to be devastating.  Harry had to do something, and soon.

Steve jumped on a car and began shouting orders at police officers who took only a little convincing to get into the game.  Harry began flinging cutting curses at the ground troops, and throwing balls of magic into the air to knock the fliers off their chariots, and even still the army seemed endless.

The army that was coming from above was amassing, and Harry sighed, “The time is coming.  We are going to need the wizarding army to help us.  This could be the end of my kind.”

Harry flicked out his wand, “Expecto Patronum.”

A massive white ethereal stag appeared, and Barton, Romanoff, Rogers, along with Tony Stark all stared in wonder, “Neville.  The time is approaching.  Gather our forces.  We are gonna make one last go at this before the time is upon us.  It's not like anything I’ve ever seen.  A real alien army is here.  Marauder Code 1.”

When the stag took off into the distance Harry said, “Hope for my world left with that stag.  We have to contain this.  Everything we’ve got.”

Natasha said calmly, “We aren’t enough.”

“We have to be.”  Harry said just as calmly.

As a group began to swarm the Avengers ground team a blast of lightning lit up over a dozen of the Chitauri, and Harry grinned as he saw Thor.  The large man hit the ground, “The barrier above is impenetrable.”

Harry nodded his agreement, “Even with magic I couldn’t get through it.”

Stark called out over the coms, “Thor’s right we got to deal with these guys.”

Natasha asked, “How are we going to do this?”

Steve commanded, “As a team.”

Harry nodded his agreement as Thor spoke about having unfinished business with his brother, but Clint was quick to say that there would be a line of people who wanted his head.  Steve however continued his command, “We have to keep these things busy otherwise they are going to run wild.  Stark is gonna handle things up top.  He’s gonna need us-”

A small moped came cruising down the street at this, and Harry’s excitement continued to rise at the sight of Bruce Banner.  The man looked around as he got off the bike, “This all seems horrible.”

Natasha looked like she had a remark about the Hulk, but said nothing as Harry said, “We are glad to have you here.”

Bruce sighed, “I hope I am not all the help that’s coming.”

Harry shrugged, “If it gets much worse the wizarding army will get involved.  Plus I think we may have a few hidden allies in the battle.  Just give me some time to approach.”

The others all looked curiously, but Stark came over coms when Steve told him that Banner had arrived, and the man told him it was time to suit up as he brought the armored Beast he had been fighting right towards them.

Bruce looked almost amused as he turned to face his opponent.  He began walking towards the thing and Steve called out, “Dr. Banner, now might be a time for you to get angry.”

The smile was definitely there now as he took a deep breath, “That’s my secret Cap.  I’m always angry.”

Suddenly the man grew into the familiar large green beast, and slammed his fist into it, stopping it cold in its tracks.  Tony then hit the broken armor in weak spots blasting it apart.  Harry easily raised a shield above them deflecting the debris coming down upon them.

The Chitauri quickly took notice of this, and all hissed their displeasure from various spots across the city.  Suddenly Harry was flooded with hope.  They could still do this.

Steve strutted across the group eyeing different positions of the enemy, “Our only objective is containment until we can get that portal closed.  Barton get on the roof and call out strays, and patterns.  Stark, you got the perimeter.  Thor bottleneck the portal.  You got the lightning, light the bastards up.  Natasha, you and I are going to stay here on the ground and keep the fighting here.  Harry you say we might have hidden allies, well now is the time for them to come out and help us.  Do what you can, and help Tony contain this, be our floating free agent to help wherever necessary.”

Harry nodded his head looking in the direction he sensed the foreign magical presence, and summoned his broomstick from his pocket and made it full size with the flick of his wrist.  As he mounted the broom and took off in the direction of the power he heard the final command cap gave, “Hulk.  Smash.”

Dreams of Home Chapter 23

Chapter 23

Harry and Elaina had split off from the rest of the group after leaving the Three Broomsticks. It was decided that Harry would escort the girl back to the castle in case there were any issues. Sirius had wagged his eyebrows at Harry when no one was looking, and the young man rolled his eyes as he followed the fake redhead back towards Honeydukes.

It took them a bit longer to slip into the shop with fewer customers around, but eventually the two had managed to slip into the shop disillusioned without any issues, and Harry helped Elaina into the secret passageway once they reached the cellar. In a matter of moments they were home free. Elaina seemed relieved when she canceled the glamor charms on her, and offered him a shy smile, “Thanks for today, Harry. It was really brilliant. Andi and Pandora showed me around before we met with you and your family at The Three Broomsticks. I can’t wait to see the village in the snow. I am sure it is really beautiful.”

“I bet it is too.” Harry said, smiling at the girl's enthusiasm.

“I haven’t had a chance to explore many magical areas in this world.” Elaina confessed quietly, “I don’t think I realized quite how much I was missing out on. Other than my yearly trip to Diagon Alley I haven’t really seen much of anything, anywhere.”

Offering her an understanding look over his shoulder as he walked he nodded, “I understand more than you know. I haven’t seen much of the magical world either. Something I plan to change one day.”

“Your family didn’t take you traveling as a kid?” She asked curiously.

“Not really. Mum and Dad are pretty recognizable on the continent, and they didn’t really take me to many places in fear of me being exposed to dragon pox.” Harry said though the lie tasted bad in his mouth for some reason.

“Strange.” The girl commented, but didn’t say anything further.

“The loss of my older brother was devastating on my family. Larger than most can comprehend. It changed my family.” Harry tried to explain, “My parents didn’t really feel the desire to be social again until recently. I think reconnecting with our family over the last few months has really brought them back to life. I am sure my uncle Fleamont would have hardly recognized his brother and sister-in-law today with how much they smiled and laughed today. I know when I was kid they were pretty closed off. Hence the isolation.”

There they were again. More lies. Harry had never felt the weight of them on his tongue until right now. This girl had saved his life. Broke bread with his family, yet here he was lying to her. He had lied to James though. His real father. To Lily. His real mother. Why was this so different? If Elaina was catching his discomfort however she didn’t comment.

“I really like your parents. They are a lot like you I think.” Elaina said softly.

“What about your parents?” Harry asked curiously.

Harry remembered what Dorea had told him about trying to learn more about the girl, and the question seemed innocent enough, but the way she tensed, the young man immediately knew he’d hit a sensitive spot, “What about them?”

Harry paused, and then cautiously asked, “What are they like?”

Elaina stopped behind him, and he stopped as well, turning to look at her. She had one hand clenched, and the other looked like it might go for her wand. A fight in this secret passageway would not be pretty, and Harry wondered if he had crossed an invisible line in the sand. Finally however she seemed to relax, “My mum died when I was young. I barely remember her. My dad…he doesn’t care much for magic.”

With that she stormed past him, and his heart sank. She was more like him than she knew. He wanted to confide in her, tell her that he knew her pain, but he couldn’t. That burned more than he wanted to admit, but instead he said, “That couldn’t have been easy.”

“It wasn’t.” She bit out, before taking a deep breath, “But I know you are not a stranger to loss either. Your brother.”

“And so many others along the way.” Harry said quietly, and her head whipped back towards him, but he shook his head, “Maybe one day I will tell you how I really became so good at dueling. Just know that I understand the pain of your loss better than I can ever say.”

A long moment of their eyes holding on to the others before she nodded, “I believe you. I look forward to your story.”

With that she turned back towards the passageway, and after a few moments of silence they exited into the third floor corridor where it was quieter than expected. They were nowhere near curfew, but the castle’s near-silence was ominous. The two reached the Slytherin common room with no interruptions, and they paused for a moment outside the door. Harry smiled for a moment as she hesitated to say the password to the common room, “I had a great day today. I am sure you have figured out by this point that I didn’t come to Hogwarts for the education. It was for days like this. With my family. With a group of friends. It wasn’t perfect, but it was great.”

“I have a lot of respect for you, Harry. In just over a week you have gained more of it than most of the castle.” Elaina admitted, “I know what it took for me to become what I am now, and I struggle to imagine what you did to become better than me. I thought I pushed myself beyond every possible limit, but then here you come, and beat me with ease. Maybe there is some truth to what they say about blood.”

“Some.” Harry admitted, “But you shouldn’t doubt yourself. You are a great duelist, and it was not easy beating you. Not like it was with the others. You are very powerful to have come this far without someone to guide you.”

“Guide me then. If not, train me. Show me how I can become as powerful as you.” She said turning to face him, “What’s out there isn’t going to show me any mercy. Neither is anyone in that room.”

Pointing at the Slytherin common room she quivered, “Your mum even told me it took desperation for her to reach her potential. With what is going on out there I don’t know what I have to do to be more desperate.”

“You would tear anyone in that room apart, Elaina.” Harry said carefully.

“But it won’t be one on one.” She said stubbornly, “Your mother was impressed that I just stood up to you. You are clearly holding back a lot still. Even when we dueled I could tell you were doing your best not to hurt me, or summon your regular magic. I just want to feel safe as I’m walking through these halls for once.”

Considering her words for a long moment Harry sighed before nodding, “I can show you a few things. Maybe you can run away with some of the things I give you, and become great.”

Grinning, the girl sighed in content, “That’s all I want.”

Saying the password to the Slytherin common room opened the entrance and allowed them entry. Elaina offered him a smile over her shoulder as she walked in, “Goodnight, Harry. I will hold you to your word.”

With that the girl headed to her dorm and Harry shook his head whispering to himself, “Bloody Hell.”

.o.

The next day led Harry to an uncomfortable encounter with Marlene. She had cornered him after Charms class to speak with him, and had demanded answers, “I’m not mad, Harry, I just want to know what gives? Your family was chatting up Essex, and acting like I wasn’t even there. Did you even tell them I was your date?”

Grimacing, Harry had told her the truth that he had not, and that had not gone over well, “Let me make it up to you. I didn’t know my parents were going to hang out with us all day. The time really did get away from me. You have to understand that my family has waited a long time to act normal, and be among each other happily. That day in the Three Broomsticks was a long time coming. A dream for them since I was little.”

Marlene calmed down a bit at his words, and sighed, “So there is nothing going on between you and Essex?”

“Nothing.” Harry promised, “We are barely becoming friends. She is hard to read. Sometimes she is very friendly, and other times I think she is going to hex me. She saved my skin last week, and we struck up a camaraderie from that. I offered her protection in case they came after her in retaliation, and that’s honestly it.”

The answer didn’t seem to completely satisfy Marlene, but she was placated for the time being, “I understand. Maybe it was silly to try and pull you away on your first outing to Hogsmeade. I just thought if I didn't, someone else might.”

Harry looked puzzled at the girl, and she offered him a shy smile, “I think you underestimate your popularity, Harry.”

Placing a delicate hand on his upper chest she grinned as she stepped into his personal bubble, “You are powerful, mysterious, from a good family, and the more serious version of the git that no one has been able to get on a date since he is head over heels for Lily. It’s cute, but none of the girls have had a chance with one of the best looking guys in school, and suddenly his practical twin waltzes in during our final year. I was surprised no one asked you before I worked up the nerve to do it myself.”

Surprised at how close the girl was to him he swallowed hard, “Maybe they are scared of me? I wasn’t exactly a friendly shine of rainbows and welcome in my first few weeks here.”

“Should they be?” She asked quietly.

Her blue eyes peered up at him, and he sucked in his lips nervously, “Maybe.”

Grinning up at him she leaned forward and placed a lingering kiss on his cheek, “Well, I’d like to find out one way or another.” With that she moved away from him with a large smile on her face, “Astronomy Tower tonight. Half an hour after curfew. Don’t be late.”

Nodding dumbly Harry watched as the girl began to walk away, and his breathing returned to normal. Bloody Hell, he thought as he shook his head walking towards his next class.

.o.

That night Harry did as requested, and was up on the Astronomy tower 30 minutes after curfew. H’d told no one that he was leaving to meet a girl in private. He shook his head wondering what he was doing, but tried to take his mind off it. He had been knee-deep in his problems with Voldemort, Death Eaters, and other people who wanted to kill him since he was eleven years old. He deserved a chance to spend time with a pretty girl who had a crush on him with no fear of repercussions, except maybe a detention if they were caught.

Peering out onto the Hogwarts grounds it was colder than he expected. It was a windy evening, and he frowned as he drew his wand drawing careful diamond motions to make the wind cease in his area. A simple ward that would dismantle itself in a few hours. Satisfied with his work a voice pulled him from his thoughts, “Impressive. Non-verbal ward. The Ravenclaw in me loves how knowledgeable you must be in obscure magic.”

Marlene came in quietly with her Ravenclaw robes on, and her hair tied back. Harry offered her an awkward smile for a moment before saying, “I found out I was really good at wards about a year ago. My friend and I spent some time camping out in the woods for a few weeks, and she taught me how to cast them. We quickly found out I was a natural, and she sought to teach me as much as she could.”

“Tsk tsk tsk.” Marlene chided, “Two minutes into our little date, and you are already talking about another girl. What am I to think?”

Blinking a few times Harry sheepishly smiled at her, “You're right. I’m sorry.”

“You will learn. Don’t worry.” She said patronizingly as she came forward and patted him on the cheek. She then turned to face the space he had warded off, and nodded, “This will work.”

With quick x patterns her wand conjured a blanket, and neatly laid it out. Sitting down on the blanket she patted the ground next to her, “Come on, Harry, I won’t bite. Have a seat.”

Feeling a little uncomfortable with how familiar she was acting towards him, he did as he was told and took a seat next to her. She scooted closer to him until they were touching, and he desperately searched his brain for something to say. The girl finally giggled, breaking the silence, “Harry, I can tell how uncomfortable you are. Breathe. You act like this is the first time you have done something like this with a girl.”

Thinking on her words Harry realized she wasn’t far off. Ginny and he had snuck off a few times, but it was usually to a broom cupboard or somewhere in Hogsmeade. They were also quite familiar with each other when they did that. By the time he realized he wanted to pursue Hermione romantically it was too late. The disaster with Cho and Padma were not even worth mentioning. This was truly the first time he had put himself in a situation like this, and he figured honestly would be the best, “I honestly haven’t. You forget I grew up mostly in isolation.”

“I think I love that.” Marlene giggled, “Don’t worry, Harry, relax. We won’t do anything crazy. I just want to get to know you a little bit more.”

She gently took his hand in her own, and began tracing her hand on his palm, and turned his hand over, wincing at what she saw, “This scar…it was done with a blood quill wasn’t it?”

Grimacing, Harry nodded, pulling his hand back, “One of my tutors. She didn’t like the…let's call it disrespect I showed her.”

“Merlin, Harry.” Marlene whispered, “You must have written the line over a hundred times…I must not tell lies. I can see it clear as day.”

“We had a difference of opinions, and I refused to bow down to her.” Harry said with a frown at the memory.

“Why didn’t you tell your parents?” She asked quietly.

“Let’s just say it was an ugly political situation, and leave it at that. I wasn’t going to do anyone any favors by pointing the finger.” Harry explained carefully.

“I can’t imagine.” She said in return before asking, “Do you have any other scars?”

Wincing at the question Harry nodded, “More than I’d like to have. All them are reminders to me that at one point I was not strong enough to protect myself.”

Marlene looked up at him with her wide curious blue eyes, and said, “I forget that while you may look like James at times you certainly are the more serious version of him. Tell me about some of your other scars.”

Harry frowned at the analysis. Did Marlene have a crush on James, and he turned her down for Lily? Or was he just reading too much into it? Hoping to avoid the topic of his past injuries he said, “I’m not sure this is a very good first date topic.”

The Ravenclaw merely laughed at his discomfort, responding with, “I am just trying to get to know you, Harry. The scars you bear are a part of you, and your story. How else will I get to know the man behind all the rumors?”

“Rumors?” Harry asked curiously, quite familiar with how Hogwarts infamous rumor mill usually worked.

Giggling, the girl responded with, “You haven’t heard what they are saying about you?”

Shaking his head to answer the girl she turned to face him completely, “Some are saying your parents raised you in secrecy to be a War Mage destined to fight in the next World War. Others have said you were adopted, and through ritualistic magic from the Black family they made you look like one of their own. I even heard that you were born a squib, and didn’t exhibit magic until you were a teenager, which is why your family kept you hidden from the world. Only for you to be a super late bloomer, and you became more powerful than your parents.”

Snorting at this last one Harry shook his head, “My dad still wipes the floor with me. I doubt there are many wizards or witches in the world that could go toe to toe with him, and live to tell the tale. Grindelwald feared my father for good reason.”

The girl shivered at the name of the last Dark Lord that nearly took over the world, “It’s crazy to think about what your parents must have gone through back then. Do they ever talk about the war?”

“Not very often.” Harry admitted, “I’ve actually heard more about it in the last few months than I have my whole life. When we decided to come out of isolation the topic came up a lot more. Before that there really wasn’t much of a reason to discuss it. With how many friends they lost along the way I don’t think it’s a very comfortable topic.”

“Do you ever feel like you have enormous shoes to fill?” Marlene asked curiously.

“Mum and dad have never given me a reason to feel like I would need to be like them.” Harry answered softly, “But I expected it of myself. People look to my parents as heroes, and rightfully so. I don’t want that responsibility, but if the need arises, then so will I.”

Marlene looked at him with a different expression now. Before Harry could question it, the girl grabbed the front of his robes and pulled him into a kiss. The kiss was not slow, or gentle. It was needy and aggressive. Before he knew it Marlene had climbed into his lap without breaking the kiss, and put her knees on each side of him. Harry wasn’t quite certain where to put his hands, so he rested them on her hips as her hands were touching as much of his chest as she could. Harry remembered that Ginny used to like it when he would nibble on her lip, and did so to Marlene, initiating a soft groan.

Marlene broke the kiss after a moment, and took a deep breath putting her forehead to his, “You’ve definitely done that before.”

“Anything I say is going to ruin the moment.” Harry said back feeling a little cheeky, and suddenly confident with the beautiful witch in his lap, “So I am going to stay quiet.”

This made Marlene laugh, “You have a way with words, Harry Potter. The fact that it wasn’t intentional either made it all the more attractive.”

Deciding to put some of the Gryffindor bravery to the test Harry just grinned at her teasingly and wrapped his arms around her, lifted her up, and gently guided her to her back to lay on the blanket as he continued the kiss. All thoughts of the coming conflict, the Death Eaters, the war, and his losses went into the back of his mind as he kissed the beautiful blonde Ravenclaw underneath him.

Dreams of Home Chapter 22

Chapter 22

After the greetings between the little family were complete, Charlus and Dorea sat down on a large loveseat offering Harry a butterbeer as they gestured for him to sit across from them. The fire was burning in the background of the room, and Dorea’s smile of affection brought warmth to Harry as she asked, “Pleasure before business when it comes to family, dear. Tell us all about your Hogwarts experience so far, and the friends you have made.”

“Many of them are hoping for a chance to meet you.” Harry said with a grin, “I told James and Sirius you might hang around for a bit to spend some time with everyone.”

Charlus offered his surrogate son a smile, “I am glad you boys aren’t too old that you don’t want your family around.”

“We would be happy to join you, boys, for a drink.” Dorea said, looking very content with the situation.

Harry went on to tell them about his first week in school. He talked about how much he enjoyed having a chance to spend some time with his parents, and how well he was getting along with Andi and her few Slytherin friends as well. Harry talked about each of the four Slytherins he befriended, and that of course included the Muggleborn, Elaina Essex.

Charlus was grinning ear to ear when Harry told him that he had toppled Alphard Black in their first duel together, and Dorea even seemed impressed. To beat any adult Black in a duel was an accomplishment according to Dorea. The fact that Alphard had impressed Dumbledore enough to hire the man was a testament in itself to the man’s fortitude with a wand. According to Charlus the Defense Professors in recent years had been much better than what Harry experienced in his time at Hogwarts.

Eventually, things became heated when Harry began to explain what had transpired between him and the junior Death Eaters in the Slytherin common room, “I should’ve known better. They were all in Voldemort’s inner circle in my time. I only thought that after I embarrassed them magically with such ease they wouldn’t dare curse me in the back. Had it not been for my friend, Elaina, I imagine I would have woken up in the hospital wing, if I would’ve woken up at all.”

Harry didn’t feel this was an exaggeration on his part. He did not recognize the curse Avery had thrown at him, and while it is likely it was not lethal it was not impossible that it was. Charlus stood now, pacing not far from where Harry was sitting. Dorea and Harry both watched him cautiously as the man was flaring his magical presence in irritation.

Finally, he stopped and said, “Have we truly been gone from the Wizarding World for so long that people attack our family without fear of consequences? Have we truly fallen so far from grace that my son could be attacked in front of dozens of witnesses, and they expected to get away with it? I will have a blood feud declared by the end of the day, and we will wipe the Avery family off the face of the Earth.”

“Charlus.” Dorea said calmingly.

“Dory, these bastards attacked our son!” The man said fiercely, “And weren’t even man enough to do it while he was facing them. They tried cursing him in the back!”

Harry was surprised by the man’s anger, and flattered that he would go so far for his family. The young man supposed that in the two months he had been here there was no point in thinking of Dorea and Charlus as anything but his parents. They certainly treated him like their son. Rising to his feet Harry put a calming hand on his father's shoulder, “It’s alright, dad. Warn them. In the next Wizengamot meeting. Go with uncle Monty. Tell them what will happen to the next person who dares to curse one of us in the back. If they quarrel with you, bring the might of the Potter family down upon them. From what you have taught me about this family that is exactly what our ancestors would have done.”

Charlus frowned, “Maybe past Potters. When our family linked with the Peverells they would have annihilated the entire Avery, Yaxley, Lestrange, and Mulciber line just for being involved in the conflict.”

Dorea added, “Perhaps it would be best to blood feud these bigots.”

Charlus and Harry both looked surprised at the softly-spoken woman, but what Harry saw in her eyes was the witch who killed Vinda Rosier, Grindelwald's most infamous lieutenant. Gone was the woman who spoke kindly to the injured, and nursed witches and wizards back to health. In her place was a witch who was prepared to go back to war, “If we destroy the Avery line then others would be reminded of our prowess and experience on a battlefield. If some of the younger Death Eaters were to see this, perhaps they would think twice if they knew it was possible my husband, myself, and you, Harry, will be waiting for them.”

Shaking his head, Harry couldn’t help but agree with the woman, “Maybe you are right, but I think we should let this go this time. Make our threats, and the next time one of them steps out of line then the world cannot say we didn’t warn them.”

The two war vets thought for a long moment, and unsurprisingly it was Dorea who conceded first, but turned to Charlus who still looked furious. The woman stood, took Charlus’ hand, and brought it to her lips where she placed a soft kiss on his knuckles. In an instant the man crumbled, and nodded his head, “It will be as you said, Harry.”

The young man nodded gratefully, happy that his family trusted him, “There is something else though.”

Charlus and Dorea both looked at him curiously, and he stood to his feet feeling anxious for some reason about the topic, “The Muggleborn I told you about, Elaina. I owe her a debt. As part of that, I have offered her the protection of House Potter.”

Both looked surprised at his words, but Charlus conceded first, “It is the least we can do. You may not be an heir to this family, but we are a small enough clan that saving the life of any member of our family justifies your response. Do you know what this entails?”

Harry scratched the back of his neck nervously feeling a little heat rise to his cheeks, “Not really. I said it without thinking, and when she asked if I was serious I could see no reason to back down from it. She seemed to know more than I did. I guess I don’t understand the severity of it because if it offers such an advantage then why didn’t someone tell me to do it for Hermione in my time?”

Dorea seemed to understand the question, and provided an answer with ease, “Simple, Harry. You were the last Potter in your time. The protection of House Potter simply means that the entire house would come to her aid, or at least enough of us to protect her from any challengers. In our case it is likely the three of us would be able to handle any issue that arises. The difference between Hermione, and this Miss Essex, is that you trusted Hermione with your life. You had her at your side for years developing that sense of trust. For us, it would have been appropriate to put her under the protection of house Potter. For Miss Essex, we would have preferred a chance to better judge her character before doing so.”

Charlus nodded, “If she were to bite off more than she could chew, and start a fight with one of our allies, or someone we did not wish to quarrel with, it would be quite dishonorable for us to back down, and leave her out to dry. We could, but it would be quite scandalous. Especially from our family which has a reputation for valuing honor and tradition. I hope you trust this girl.”

“I would be foolish to trust her completely.” Harry admitted, “But I do have some trust in her. There was nothing for her to gain by protecting me, nothing that could’ve been considered in the split-second it took Avery to throw his curse. She acted on instinct, and saved me from serious harm. I owe her, and I have already begun repaying my debt.”

Dorea frowned at his words, “Offering her the protection of House Potter as a Muggleborn is already quite the boon. What else have you done?”

“She wanted to duel, and I granted her that. She is very skilled with a wand. Definitely, the most powerful person I have encountered at Hogwarts that is not a professor. She threw a blasting hex at me so powerful it nearly shattered my shield. She is also very fast. Almost unnaturally so.” Harry admitted.

Charlus this time looked interested at this, “You know we are by no means pureblood supremacists, Harry, but a Muggleborn that can present a challenge to you is certainly interesting. You have not only the advantage of fighting in the war in your time, but also your magic was forced to strain itself against the Horcrux every day of your adult life, so without it, you were bound to make leaps and bounds beyond your already formidable skills. The fact that this girl is that skilled is concerning. You used the word unnatural, and perhaps you are right to do so.”

Dorea frowned at her husband's assessment, “You think she’s dipped into ritualistic magic?”

Scratching his clean facial hair Charlus thought for a moment before saying, “It would be impossible to tell without meeting her, but that seems the most likely outcome. There can always be powerful Muggleborns, but it is no coincidence that usually the strongest among us are always purebloods or half-bloods. There is some truth to the fact that magical bloodlines produce more powerful witches and wizards. It just has nothing to do with blood purity in my opinion. A witch at seventeen being a serious challenge to you with your abilities, Harry, would be beyond unlikely–it would be a near miracle.”

“Do you know anything about her family?” Dorea asked curiously.

“Only that they refused to sign her Hogsmeade permission slip.” Harry said with a frown crossing his features, “That isn’t a good sign in my experience, but it could be nothing. I tried to subtly ask the others last night, but no one really knew anything. If anyone did it would be Andromeda. Perhaps I can ask her, or you could. That actually leads me to the other thing I did for her.”

Charlus' eyebrows rose, while Dorea’s furrowed, “What did you do, Harry?”

The woman’s tone was curious, and Charlus suddenly looked quite amused speaking for his son, “I can tell you what our son did, honey. He snuck the girl out of the school so she could enjoy a Hogsmeade weekend with her friends.”

Harry blushed at being caught so easily by his father, and it was clear his coloring cheeks portrayed his guilt as Dorea rolled her eyes, “You Potter men all the same. If breaking the rules is noble then let’s just break them! What if something happens to the girl?”

Her tone was accusing, but her own smile betrayed her true thoughts of amusement. Harry however answered the question, “She is posing as quite the fetching redhead right now, and is going under the alias of Victoria. You will get a chance to meet her downstairs. Besides, I will be keeping an eye on her for most of the day. If someone were to try something I will protect her as I must. I can’t be getting in trouble for a good deed now can I?”

This last part was said with a cheeky smile making Charlus chuckle, while Dorea rolled her eyes. The family returned to their seats during the lull in the conversation and Charlus spoke, “Now let’s get down to a little bit of business. I know you wrote down the names of all the Death Eaters you knew of in your time for Arcturus and I, but we need to start finding ways to combat these bastards. They are just slaughtering people in the streets of their childhood homes, and it cannot go unanswered.”

“Your father and I,” Dorea continued, “have been reaching out to some of our old crowd that we have kept up with around the world, and this rise of the purebloods here is inspiring others around the world to rise up. I am not sure how much you knew about the international community in your time, but if Voldemort was as close to victory as you think he was then I can only imagine it was quite dismal.”

“I honestly don’t know.” Harry admitted, “No one ever indicated to me that war was breaking out elsewhere. I couldn’t even tell you if there were pockets of revolution. The only time I interacted with foreigners was during the Quidditch World Cup, and the Triwizard Tournament. On neither of those occasions can I remember hearing anything like that.”

Charlus and Dorea both grimaced at his words, but continued on, “Something needs to be done.”

Sighing, Harry shrugged, “It took years before the Aurors were given the right to properly fight back against the Death Eaters. If Arcturus and Fleamont can spearhead that earlier than last time that could save a lot of lives. Other than that, the Order of the Phoenix did their best to recruit Aurors so they knew about attacks. In my time, the Order members would go and fight the Death Eaters, or at least try to prevent them from burning major cities to the ground.”

“I was afraid you would say that.” Charlus admitted, “It appears we are destined to lose many battles before we win the war.”

Dorea patted him comfortingly on the shoulder, “It will be just like last time.”

“Except this time it will be in our backyard.” Charlus huffed, “I don’t like it.”

“No one does.” Harry agreed, “But for now there isn’t much we can do. James and Lily both are clearly disturbed by what is happening, but even they don’t understand what is going on out there. Until this starts becoming more personal to the families of Wizarding Britain they will largely bury their heads in the sand. It is how he did it last time.”

The two war vets looked disturbed by his words, but ultimately decided that for now, it was going to have to be a wait-and-see game. Deciding it was time to join the others downstairs the family went back to the bar area, and were welcomed with cheers by Sirius and James. James was embraced by both Charlus and Dorea, while Sirius was pulled in by the Potter woman as well. Andromeda moved to embrace her aunt and the two exchanged quiet greetings while Harry began introducing his father to his friends. When the final introduction of Victoria came along, Charlus took Elaina’s small hand into his own, “My son told me about what happened the other night. Our family is in your debt, and you do in fact have the protection of House Potter in case there was any doubt.”

The table all exchanged looks at this, and stunned silence followed. Elaina was now blushing as hard as Harry however when Charlus cupped the girl's hand in between his. Harry scratched the back of his neck when he told his dad, “I guess I should’ve mentioned only the Slytherins actually knew who this was.”

Dorea smacked her husband on the arm, “Way to sell the boy out, Charlus.”

“It was an honest mistake.” The man defended.

“It means a lot, Mr Potter.” Elaina said looking quite nervous all of a sudden, “Harry has more than paid back the favor since then.”

Ignoring her words Harry gave the others a firm look, “Not a word of this to anyone.”

James and Sirius both took on Cheshire cat-like grins, and Sirius wiped at his eyes, “His first trick as an honorary Marauder at Hogwarts, and he snuck a girl into Hogsmeade. I am so proud.”

Lily was biting her lip at this, and Elaina was watching her closely, clearly the most worried about the Head Girl’s reaction. To ease the girl's mind Harry touched Lily on the shoulder, “I take full responsibility if anything goes wrong. Trust me, Lily.”

Finally, the girl nodded her head, “Alright. I won’t say anything. Just don’t get in the habit of having me covering for you, Potter.”

“If my dad hadn’t blown my plan no one would have even known.” Harry muttered, giving Charlus a slightly irritated look.

The man merely winked in return, while Harry’s eyes shifted to Frank and Alice who both shrugged. Frank said with a grin, “I’ve been living with the Marauders for years. It won’t be the first time I’ve covered for a Potter.”

Alice nodded in agreement, “If anyone asks, we met a lovely witch named Victoria in Hogsmeade today, from France, just like she told us.”

Finally, Harry’s eyes went to Marlene who looked suspicious, and a little put out by what was happening, but she nodded her head, “Of course, I won’t say anything either.”

Elaina didn’t quite relax, but Harry did, “Thank you. I asked her to trust me, and this would be a pretty poor way of repaying her by getting her into trouble.”

The others all nodded in agreement, and Charlus broke the momentary silence, “What is everyone drinking? Allow me to pick up the next round.”

A few disagreements were had, but Charlus was having none of it as he went to the bar. In the meantime Dorea linked her arm through Harry’s with a smile speaking towards Xeno, “Mr Lovegood, I have heard quite the hubbub over your new publication. I have to say I was quite interested in your journalism when Harry sent me a subscription.”

The two exchanged words on journalism, and Marlene moved around the table subtly to be by Harry. Leaning over to whisper to the girl he said, “Sorry about all this. No one was supposed to know I snuck her down here this afternoon. Our evening together was supposed to go uninterrupted with no one being the wiser.”

Marlene looked like she struggled with her words as she forced a smile up at him, “I wish you had told me when I asked you out last night. This was quite the surprise.”

“I honestly didn’t put this together until afterward.” Harry admitted, “I didn’t know she had never been, and like I said, I owed her a favor.”

The blonde witch looked like she wanted to push the topic, but Dorea dragged him back into her conversation as she targeted Elaina, “So, Victoria, I hear you put my son through the ringer a few nights ago. That is quite extraordinary. You must know by now that we trained him ourselves, and he is quite the phenomenon with his wand. To be able to stand up against him as well as you did is incredible. You must work your magic very hard to be so proficient.”

Elaina forced a smile on her face, and Harry could instantly tell it was not genuine, “I was forced to become the best witch I could be from a very young age, Mrs Potter. I am sure you can remember that Slytherin house does not take kindly to Muggleborns, even outside of the current political climate.”

“I understand, my dear.” Dorea said consolingly, “I did not push myself very hard magically until my seventh year. Things were getting heated overseas, and my brother, Regulus, was already fighting on the eastern front near Russia. I was desperate to become powerful enough to be useful to my family in their moment of need. Your survival instincts and ambition are well placed in House Slytherin.”

When she finished her words she raised her glass towards the girl, and Harry offered her a smile, which was returned much more genuinely this time, “Thank you, Mrs Potter, coming from such an accomplished witch, such as yourself, means a lot.”

“Please call me Dorea dear.” The woman offered, “You are now under the protection of my house, and if we are ever needed to answer the call I think it best we are on a first-name basis. We can save all the formalities for my brothers who are the lords of my houses. The rest of us like to keep things as informal as possible.”

As conversations were exchanged around the table Alice grabbed Charlus’ attention to engage in conversation with the man, “Mr Potter, I think we are all dying to know what Harry was like growing up. He comes off as this mysterious rogue that does some of the most Gryffindor-like things I have ever seen. Only for him to switch up completely on us, and prove he is as cunning as any Slytherin. Tell us something about him, because he won’t give us much.”

Charlus grinned as he came to stand behind his son putting both hands on his shoulders, “Harry has always shown bouts of extraordinary bravery. Dorea and I suspected for years he ultimately belonged in Gryffindor, but as you all likely know by now he has certain gifts that made us think it was his destiny to be in Slytherin.”

Elaina seemed surprised at his words, and answered the man’s rhetorical statement, “Parseltongue.”

Charlus pointed at the young woman in acknowledgment, “Exactly, and that was obviously not the only thing. Some of the tactics he developed in his dueling as he got older were incredibly tricky. His plans are quite ambitious too. Not everything goes according to plan, but the resolution always ends with him being on top. We are lucky he is not heir to the family as he would’ve either ruled or killed half the Wizengamot in his first year of service.”

This caused many to laugh at Harry’s discomfort, while Lily shook her head, “What was it like for you to give up being Heir to the family when James was born? Was that hard?”

Charlus laughed, “Heavens no. Where do you think my son gets the desire to crush people who annoy him? I would never have been a good lord for our family. We would’ve been in a blood feud every few months. My brother is a much better politician than I ever could have hoped to be.”

“My husband was never a good diplomat. You should’ve heard his victory speech he gave in Germany after we defeated Grindelwald's forces.” Dorea said, making the man groan.

James looked very interested in the story everyone did, and Dorea indulged them, even attempting to mimic the man’s voice, “We killed the bastards. Good work everyone.”

This caused everyone at the table to laugh, and Charlus to chuckle in good nature at the woman teasing him, “I was never a public speaker. My wand always did my talking.”

“Something Harry never struggled with.” Dorea said with a knowing smile, “I never had a chance to see it for myself, but we heard of a few moments between him and his friends where he rose to the challenge, and became the leader they all needed. It is nice to see his work in action. Here I see a member from 3 of the 4 houses. Considering the state of things I would say his leadership is already coming into play at Hogwarts.”

Andromeda had to agree with her aunt on that, “Hard to disagree with you there, Auntie. I think it helps that half the house is terrified of him though. After Elaina protected him his rage was palpable when he took down Avery and Yaxley. I would never want to be on the other side of his wand.”

Charlus moving the conversation along asked James, “When’s the first Quidditch match for the year James?”

“Slytherin vs Gryffindor on the day after Halloween. We will see if Harry can beat my team to the snitch before I put up enough points to win the game.” James said with a beaming look.

Frank grinned saying, “I will make sure Slytherin isn’t allowed to score many goals. Our chasers are the best in the school, and with me Keeping we will get those 15 goals fast. Slytherin Potter will have his work cut out for him.”

Chuckling Charlus said, “It will be a fine match I am sure. We will make sure Harry is back in school in time for the game.”

Everyone looked at Charlus when he said that, and the man offered a small smile, “Harry will be at home with us on Halloween. I am afraid it is a family tradition for us to spend the day together.”

It was clear not everyone was following just why Charlus had said what he did, but James tilted his glass back and finished his drink, and hit the table with it, “I am going to get us all another round. Uncle Charlus, are you and Auntie staying for more?”

The man seemed glad the topic was changing quickly, and accepted, “Put it on my tab, son. We will take care of it.”

James offered a bow of his head with a grin, and Dorea turned to Lily with a smile, “I hear my nephew has caused you quite the grief over the years.”

Lily’s cheeks colored slightly, and Harry sipped at his drink ignoring the other interactions around the table, and bar to listen to what his birth mother would say about his father, “He has gotten better over the years.” Lily confessed, “But you’re right, grief would be a good word to describe the headaches he caused me during our first five years in school together.”

Dorea chuckled, as did Marlene who was in between them, “I am glad he has matured. The world is becoming more and more dangerous out there, and he will need his wits, good friends, and his family, to make it out there. You all will. This is a good group of friends. Stick together, and I am certain you can all accomplish great things. My son tells me you are quite the witch, a compliment he does not hand out often. He has often compared you to someone who was quite dear to him, and I can think of no higher compliment.”

Harry froze at her words, and was glad James was returning with more drinks as Lily answered the woman’s comment, “Hermione. He has mentioned her.”

Dorea placed a comforting arm around her son, “Some are destined for great things, Miss Evans. If what my son says is true you may be one of them. Live up to it.”

With that, the Potter woman winked at the red-haired girl who had the same eyes as her son and reached for her drink listening to other conversations around the table. They listened as James recounted some of the Marauder's greatest pranks, and even about James embarrassing himself by asking out Lily a million times in their earlier years at Hogwarts. Watching the two blush was greatly amusing to Harry, and the time passed quickly as the afternoon turned into the early evening. Nate had even popped in for a drink at some point, but the young man had disappeared soon after, looking quite grim from whatever had transpired between him and his family.

Checking the time Charlus grunted towards Harry, “It seems the time has gotten away from us. We best be getting back to Potter Manor, and you all best be getting back to the castle.”

In surprise, Harry glanced at the clock on the wall, and realized his father was right. They had been drinking and talking much longer than they intended, and the bar itself was starting to slow down. Harry had not even noticed that Marlene, Alice, Frank, Pandora, and Xeno had slipped away at some point, and a small amount of guilt leaked into Harry’s stomach realizing he had not been a very good date to Marlene. Between the drinks and the conversations he had been sidetracked, but he had tried to warn the girl of his commitment. To the knowledge of the table, James didn’t even really get a chance to show Harry around, so he would make excuses, and make it up to the pretty blonde girl another time.

The group settled the tab, with Charlus picking up the bill at his own insistence, and followed the group out into the streets of Hogsmeade. Charlus had his arm around Dorea looking quite pleased with how the night went, and he turned to address Harry’s friends, “It was a pleasure to meet you all. If we don’t meet again at the next Hogsmeade visit, then certainly at the first Quidditch match.”

A series of thanks followed for their drinks, and Andromeda along with James hugged the Potters in farewell, leaving Harry an opportunity to embrace his parents and promising to write soon. As they separated, Charlus put a hand on his shoulder, “Remember what I said about what to do about the other purebloods. I will hold up my end. You just make sure I am informed if another one of those cowards decides to act against you or your lovely new friend.”

Harry nodded in understanding, and watched as his parents turned towards the street, wished everyone a final goodnight, and disapparated back to their home.

Dreams of Home Chapter 21

Chapter 21

The screams were agonizing. Ron was next to Harry holding his ears, tears rolling down his eyes as Hermione and Luna’s wails could be heard in the dungeons of Malfoy Manor. Harry however didn’t want to block out the screams. It was driving his brain into overdrive; there had to be something he could do. The adrenaline caused by panic was coursing through his body. Desperately he reached back into his pocket where he had left the two-way mirror. He had tried calling out when they had first been captured, but there was no luck to be had. Turning the mirror in his hand he cried out for help again, but it seemed no one would answer his call.

Familiar blue eyes finally appeared in the mirror, and the young man nearly collapsed in relief, “Please, help us! We are at Malfoy Manor. Please!”

In a matter of moments Dobby, the House Elf, appeared in the room with Harry and he offered the man a wide smile, “Harry Potter!”

With Dobby’s help, escaping the dungeons was no problem. It was when they made it back to the living room area that they ran into their problems. With no wand, there was practically no hope of overwhelming Bellatrix, Lucius, Narcissa, Peter, and Draco.

Harry saw Bellatrix on top of Hermione with a knife carving something into her arm, and something inside of him snapped. Ron seemed to be of the same state of mind when Lucius cast the cruciatus curse on Luna. With a snap of Dobby’s fingers, Lucius Malfoy lost his wand sending it in the air toward Ron, “You shall not harm Harry Potter’s friends!”

With a flick of Harry’s wrist, he hit Draco with a wall of magic that sent the boy flying backward, and his wand fell to the floor. Harry dove forward into a roll to retrieve the wand, and shielded spells from Bellatrix and Narcissa at the same time. Ron immediately sought to engage with Peter, and Harry made quick work of Narcissa as he collapsed her with a bone-splintering hex to the knee. Harry then engaged in a heated battle with Bellatrix as Ron dismantled Peter with the cruciatus curse. Harry was surprised by the man’s screams, but Bellatrix was not as she laughed maniacally as Ron turned to help Harry tip the odds in their favor.

The fight had not been going well from the start, and with Bellatrix constantly slipping killing curses into the action it was becoming more difficult to protect the injured witches. Chancing a glance at his downed friends he saw that Hermione was trying to drag Luna to safety, but the girl was mostly dead weight as she trembled and sobbed. Trying to find them an escape route Harry shouted, “Dobby get us out of here!”

The commotion had attracted the attention of other Death Eaters in the house though, and Harry knew they were in trouble when a pair of wizards entered the room flinging green curses around, causing Hermione to drop Luna and fall towards Ron who was desperately trying to protect them with transfigured debris. The reinforcements seemed to spur on Bellatrix, and her wand was a blur as Harry struggled to keep up with her.

With a pop, Harry knew Dobby had taken Ron and Hermione. The searing pain in his scar also told him the Dark Lord was on his way. Moving towards Luna, Harry moved to help the girl, but hexes were flying towards him so fast he knew his final stand was coming, and in a panic, he raised the largest shield charm of his life. The display of power caused a brief pause and Harry heard Luna call out softly to him, “Harry, please.”

Dobby had returned in the knick of time, and Harry reached for Luna to finalize their escape, but it was not meant to be. A green spell hit the fallen girl in the chest, and her blue eyes went lifeless as they looked up at him with hope drained from her life. Harry turned in agony to see the triumphant face of Lucius Malfoy. Someone had given him an extra wand, and he wasn’t going to allow Harry to escape with his friend's life. Luna’s lifeless eyes crushed him as he screamed with rage throwing his wand forward destroying most of the room in his anger.

.o.

When Harry joined everyone at breakfast that morning his Slytherin friends were all trying to contain their excitement as he attempted to forget what he had seen in his dreams the night before. Nate had promised that he would do his best to at least catch a drink with them at the Three Broomsticks before heading back to the castle, while Pandora and Andromeda promised to meet him outside of Honeydukes so they could pick up their guest. Elaina, sticking with the brief plan they had made, remained in the common room until Harry could pick her up.

It was difficult facing Pandora that morning for Harry. The dreams of her daughter losing her life while being within arm's reach of safety still hurt the young man. He nearly choked when he saw the bubbly girl at the Slytherin table that morning, but he shook it off trying to take in the high spirits of the Great Hall. The lifeless blue eyes haunted the corner of his mind though, and he was forced to shake himself out of it more than once.

As lunch came to an end Harry was quiet and in his own thoughts, not even noticing that someone had approached him from behind. A firm hand on his shoulder had his wand moving faster than he could comprehend what he was doing, and his hand clinched a fist full of shirt as he dug his wand into the surprised neck of James Potter. Harry blinked several times, before immediately releasing the man who stepped quickly away from his cousin, “Damn, Harry, what in the bloody hell was that about?”

Many eyes around the hall were on him, and even the Professors were eyeballing him in concern. Trying to play it off like it was no big deal he immediately apologized, “Sorry, Prongs, you startled me!”

James frowned at his words, but shook his head as he too glanced towards the head table, and heard the whispers around the hall, “No harm, no foul. Everything alright?”

Nodding quickly he offered a slightly forced smile, “Of course.”

It was clear his answer wasn’t fooling anyone, but one quick look at the Slytherins who were shooting him suspicious glances and James recovered quickly throwing an arm around his cousin, “Well anyway, now that you're done trying to take my head off, let’s get going. Come on, Harry, today is the big day! Hogsmeade awaits us.”

Harry chuckled, and put an arm around James following him towards the exit of the Great Hall as they linked up with the rest of their group, “I am going to meet you guys down there. Something I have to take care of first. We can still meet at the Three Broomsticks right after I meet with mom and dad.”

James frowned, “Harry, it’s Saturday. On a Hogsmeade weekend. What could you possibly have to do today? How are you even going to find the Three Broomsticks?”

“I am quite adept at magic, you know.” Harry answered with a grin, “I am embracing my inner Marauder. I need you to trust me.”

This made James’ eyebrows shoot up at this, and even Sirius who caught his words looked surprised, but then weary when he asked, “What are you planning, Harry?”

“An adventure. Just trust me.” Harry said with a smirk, “It’s why I was so distracted earlier. I will find the Three Broomsticks, and meet up with all of you in Hogsmeade just as planned. I just won’t be taking the carriages with you guys.”

Harry’s eyes drifted toward his Slytherin friends and said, “I extended the invitation to Pandora, and Andi. They are going to be bringing Xeno Lovegood too, please play nicely.”

Sirius looked surprised at Andi who just gave him a grin and a little curling finger wave in answer. Remus however swallowed hard, “Harry, Slytherins and Gryffindors don’t usually associate with each other. Especially not at Hogsmeade.”

“I would like to see someone stop us.” Harry said stubbornly, “I will wipe the floor with the first person that insults any of my friends on either side. That is a promise.”

Harry intentionally looked at Sirius after his announcement, and the young man held his hand up in surrender, “Alright, fine we will play nicely with your filthy snakes, Potter Jr.”

Even Remus had eyed Nate Greengrass with a bit of a concerned glance, but Harry promised the werewolf, “It will be fine, guys. Just don’t have too much fun before I get there.”

James shook his head, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this excited.”

Harry just gave the Marauder a cheeky grin before offering him a fist that James tapped with his own knuckles. Before he fully escaped however he made eye contact with Marlene who looked curious as to where he was going, but all he did was wink at her in return making the girl blush slightly.

Cutting back towards the Dungeons after breakfast Harry found the common room to be abandoned. It was a nice autumn day so he expected even the younger Slytherins to be out on the grounds today. Thankfully that made it all the easier to approach Elaina who was sitting on the couch with a book in her hands looking quite peaceful. This was the first time Harry had seen her out of the Hogwarts uniform, and he could admit he thought she was the prettiest girl in Slytherin. With her blue jeans, white trainers, and dark green jumper her heterochromia was really standing out today. Coming to stand before the girl he grinned, “Are you ready for a bit of fun?”

Looking nervous the girl closed her book, and sat it down on the table behind her, “Are you sure about this, Harry? I know you sounded awfully confident last night, but what if we are discovered?”

“As long as you trust Nate, Pandora, and Andi, then there is nothing to worry about. By the time I get you onto the grounds, cast the glamors, and teach you to adjust your voice you will be unrecognizable.” Harry promised, “But seriously, if you don’t feel comfortable don’t think I am pressuring you into this. I can’t explain it, but I understand how it feels to be denied something you want. I had good friends help me in those moments, and I want to pay that forward.”

Offering the girl his hand at this point he grinned, “Now are we doing this or what?”

Elaina hesitated for a long moment before sighing, “Let’s do it.”

Harry cast a look around, and said, “Alright, but I need you to trust me. I am also going to share a family secret with you, that I need you to promise me not to share with anyone. It could get me in a lot of trouble with my family if I told you. Do I have your word?”

Looking the girl in the eye trying to convey how serious he was being, and he could tell she seemed surprised by his trust, “My word.”

“Good, come with me to my dorm.” Harry said, gesturing for her to follow him.

He couldn’t see the frown on her face, but he knew his first request had surprised her. When they approached the seventh-year boy’s dorms they walked to the end of the hall where Harry gestured for her hand, “I need to key you into my wards. May I see your hand?”

She looked curiously at him, but nodded her acceptance as she stared forward. Harry knew she was seeing a translucent shield, while he was seeing an undisturbed view of his room. With a hiss, Harry guided her hand towards the shield, and she closed her eyes in nervous anticipation as he dragged her straight through the wards into his room.

Immediately releasing her he gestured around the room, “Congratulations. You are the first to enter my room since Slughorn assigned it to me on our first day.”

“A parseltongue ward? I didn’t even know those existed.” Elaina said with wonder, and it seemed to increase as she took in the room.

It was much larger than when Harry had originally taken over the room. He had discovered a few expansion charms, as well as several defensive wards to enhance his parselmagic that he found in the Black family library in his time. It was all defensive magic in nature, but it was nigh impenetrable for small quarters, “Pretty cool, right? You may have noticed no one after the first night tried to break into my room.”

“I heard it did terrible things to people who tried.” Elaina said, but there was no hint of accusation in her voice.

“Only mentally.” Harry said in agreement, “Nothing that will leave a physical mark. The ward they triggered was designed to give them very lucid and intense nightmares. It would only last until the time they woke up. A small price to pay for what they would’ve attempted to do to me had they been successful in breaking in.”

Elaina didn’t seem to disagree as he walked over to his trunk to fish out the item he needed, and he was surprised that she walked past him towards his bed. He stopped looking for the cloak for a moment to observe her as she picked up the photograph on his bedside. It was a wizarding photo from the summer. It was of his family after a pickup game of Quidditch at Potter Manor. Dorea was shaking her head looking at her boys fondly, while James and Harry held their brooms. Charlus and Fleamont were standing behind them with proud expressions on their faces, and Harry couldn’t help the smile that formed from the memory.

Pulling his cloak out he said, “That was one of the best days of my life. Just playing Quidditch with James, and having fun with my uncle, aunt, mum and dad. Something I had waited to do for my whole life. Now this is the item I need to get you out of the castle undetected.”

The girl turned back to face him with a hundred questions clearly floating through her mind, but they all went out the window as she gasped coming forward, “Merlin, this is an invisibility cloak.”

“A very good one.” Harry said in agreement.

“Where on Earth did you get it?” She asked in amazement touching the fabric reverently.

“Let’s just say it was passed down to me by my father.” Harry answered.

“I can see why you wouldn’t want people to know you have this.” She confessed quietly.

“It’s a well-kept secret in my family.” Harry said with a nod.

The girl shook her head, “Why would you trust me with this?”

“It's a calculated risk.” Harry admitted, “But you have gained my trust for protecting me that night from Avery. You will have it until you give me a reason to take it away. I can trust you, can’t I?”

“Maybe they should’ve put you in Hufflepuff, Potter.” She said teasingly, but nodded, “You can trust me.”

“Good. Otherwise this whole thing could be quite unfortunate.” Harry said with a chuckle.

“Why couldn’t we just cast a disillusionment charm?” She asked as she tossed the cloak around her shoulders.

“Dumbledore can see through them.” Harry answered easily, “I would be willing to bet other Professors can as well, but definitely the Headmaster. It would be quite difficult to explain why you were walking around disillusioned in broad daylight on a Hogsmeade weekend.”

Understanding his reasoning Elaina flipped the hood of the cloak, and she vanished completely. Perfect invisibility. Harry nodded in appreciation at seeing his family’s artifact work so well, “Excellent. Now follow me. I will tell you when you can take it off.”

Harry guided the girl out of his room, and into the still-deserted Slytherin common room. From there he guided her toward the closest secret passageway leading to the third floor. He was surprised to see Professor Slughorn walking about the dungeons at this hour in the morning, and greeted the man happily, “Good morning, Professor.”

“To you as well, my boy.” The man said, clapping Harry on the shoulder, “Shouldn’t you be in Hogsmeade? I know I spotted your friends heading down there just earlier.”

“I am heading down there in a little bit. I needed to pick up a few things from the library before I went down to the village.” Harry lied easily.

Slughorn chuckled jubilantly, “Always the studious one, aren’t we? Very well, I will see you down in the village later, my boy!”

“Feel free to join us for a drink, Professor. I think I will have quite the assortment of friends gathered this afternoon.” Harry said cheekily.

This caused the man to boom with laughter, “I believe you, Harry! Perhaps I will do just that.”

The man continued on his way from there, and Harry subtly gestured for the invisible girl behind to follow him forward. They passed a few younger students milling about, and Harry hoped Elaina was smart enough to follow directly behind him as quietly as possible until they made it to the third floor corridor with the one-eyed witch statue. Harry checked to ensure the corridor was empty before whispering, “Dissendium.”

A passage opened up behind the statue offering them their escape, and Harry smiled widely as he stepped into the secret passageway. He waited a moment before the entrance closed, and called out, “You can take off the cloak now.”

With no hesitation the girl removed the cloak and stared at him with wide eyes, “This is amazing. How in Merlin’s name did you find it?”

“I didn’t. My father did in his time here.” Harry explained telling the truth, but only technically. Taking his cloak back from Elaina he gestured for her to follow him through the passageway.

“Where does it go?” She asked curiously following him with no hesitation now.

“Honeydukes cellar.” Harry answered happily.

“How were you certain that this was going to work? Your little lie to Sluggy was pretty smooth too.” She said, sounding slightly impressed.

“I tested it earlier this week.” Harry admitted, “I had to make sure it hadn’t been closed off since my father went to school here.”

This was still technically true. He was not sure when James and the other Marauders had discovered this passageway. Sirius told him they were adding to the map up until the day it was confiscated at the end of their seventh year. For all Harry knew at first this could’ve been the last thing they had discovered. Luckily that was not the case.

As they moved through the secret passageway Harry practically vibrated with excitement, and he could tell she was anxious as well to see if this place would take her where he claimed it would.

“Harry?” Elaina asked, causing him to stop.

“What is it?” Harry asked, thinking she might have heard something behind them. His wand fell into his hand prepared to defend them if necessary, but the look on her face told him that something was troubling her.

“Why did your parents hide you from the world? I have heard what the others have said, but I saw the look on your face when you looked at the picture in your room. It was with reverence. Like you accomplished a life goal that day. If it was so important to you to meet your family, then why did they hide you from James and his parents? Surely they could’ve been trusted with the secret.” Elaina asked curiously.

Thinking about how to answer the question Harry considered several options for a moment before sighing, “I have trusted you with enough secrets for now. I am not saying I won’t answer the question, but I don’t think the time is right. It is something even James is struggling to come to terms with, but there was a very good reason.”

The two held each other’s eyes for a long moment, and finally, she nodded in understanding, “You keep becoming more and more complicated, Potter.”

Chuckling Harry shook his head, “Nah, I like dueling, Quidditch, and magic. There really isn’t that much to me.”

Elaina shook her head knowing there was so much more to him than that, but decided not to disagree verbally as she followed him to the end of the tunnel where he turned back to face her with his wand drawn, “Ready for me to give you a makeover?”

The girl took a deep breath, but nodded, “Do your worst, Potter.”

Grinning Harry waved his wand focusing on one attribute at a time as he moved his wrist in a square. Moving precisely from one point to another. When he was done he looked her up and down appraisingly and grinned, “My, Miss Essex, I do think red hair suits you.”

The girl made a scrunched-up face as she pulled her hair in front of her face, and shook her head, “So the rumors about you having the hots for Evans are true huh?”

Grimacing Harry shook his head, “Lily is a very pretty lady, but she is definitely not my type. Your eyes are brown now by the way. It was easier to change them both than to change one or the other. Lastly, you will need to change your own voice. If I do it I will probably push you too far to one side of the spectrum or another as far as deep or high goes. Stay focused and cast the spell Vocaleous. Just try and think of someone’s voice that you know really well. It is easier to mimic than it is to create. Don’t worry I can revert it if you get it wrong.”

The girl nodded, seemingly determined to not be the thing that messed up the plan that had already taken them so far, “Vocaleous.”

Harry watched as the girl touched her throat, and he asked, “How’s that feeling?”

“It burned a little.” She said with a slightly higher voice, and a slight french accent.

Impressed, Harry grinned, “I like it, you even added a bit of an accent.”

“My mom was French.” She said quietly, “I was thinking about her voice when I cast the spell. I think I sound just like her.”

“First try on a vocal transfiguration is very good. Nicely done, Miss Essex.” Harry said with a satisfied grin, “I do believe even our friends will have a hard time recognizing you. We can do disillusionment charms from here. Once we are out in the village we can cancel them, and go about our business.”

Nodding with an excited expression on her face the two waved their wands up and down, before lifting the cellar door up, ensuring no one was in the room, and then ascending the stairs quietly. Escaping the shop was elementary at that point as most people were not paying attention, and they slipped past the next arriving customers, and canceled their charms with ease. In amazement Elaina looked around with a stunned expression, “I didn’t think I would get to explore the village until I graduated.”

“Harry, Victoria!” An excited voice called out from nearby.

Turning to see Andi, with a surprised look on her face, she came over to them quickly followed by Pandora, and a man Harry instantly recognized as Xenophilius Lovegood. Andi quickly embraced her now redheaded friend and beamed, “I can’t believe he actually got you here.”

The newly coined Victoria shook her head, “Believe me, I am still trying to process it as well.”

Pandora hugged her friend, and when they separated she gestured for her husband who took her hand with a wide smile, “Harry, you are the only one who has not had the pleasure of meeting my husband. Harry, this is Xenophilius Lovegood. Xeno, this is my new friend Harry.”

The long blond-haired man offered Harry a bright smile and his free hand, “A pleasure, Mr Potter. My wife speaks highly of you. She also told me that you would be bringing me an old family friend. It is good to see that you made it, Victoria.”

“I’m a big fan of your work, Mr Lovegood. Your work on the Rotfang Conspiracy was quite the piece of journalism.” Harry said, taking the offered man’s hand, and giving Elaina a chance to dodge Xeno as she peered around in continued amazement. Harry had told the others a brief part of the game plan this morning, and he was proud they were adapting quickly, just like any good Slytherin should.

Pandora seemed surprised by his knowledge, but Harry had made sure to pick up a subscription to the Quibbler earlier that week. He could not afford any lapses in his knowledge after claiming to be a reader. The front page he had received was displaying an image of Barty Crouch yelling in a courtroom, and Harry found the whole thing extremely amusing, “Please call me Xeno, Mr Potter. It is nice to know some out there are more open minded than others. I have received quite the backlash from that article.”

“That just means you are getting to them.” Harry exclaimed, “And please call me Harry as well, and I was happy to assist bringing your lovely friend along with me. I think she is quite enamored with the village so far”

Xeno glanced at the redhead beside him who was still observing the area in wonder, and chuckled, “I am quite surprised to learn you were sorted into the house of serpents, and not the house of lions after hearing my wife’s tales.”

“I would say it took a lot of cunning to think up this plan as fast as I did, and make sure I had a contingency for all obstacles.” Harry answered easily, “I think Salzaar himself would be proud of my methods.”

“Indeed.” Xeno said with a slight bow of his head, making Harry chuckle at the quirkiness that reminded him so much of his dear friend. His heart ached briefly at the memory, but knew with some luck his friend would never be forced to suffer such a fate in this timeline.

“Now,” Harry said with a clap of his hands, “I am afraid it's time for me to meet with my family at the Three Broomsticks. I hope I get to see you all there later this afternoon.”

Before Harry could take off a hand grabbed his arm and brown eyes were looking at him in gratitude, “Thanks for this, Harry.”

Offering the girl a smile he nodded, “Anytime. You brought out the infamous Potter mischief in me. I should be thanking you as well.”

Grinning at him the girl shook her head, “Should I feel used?”

“Maybe a bit.” He said with a wink as she released him, and he crossed the street to The Three Broomsticks leaving his friends with sometime to explore the village.

Entering the establishment he came to realize that magicals did not like change. It wasn’t some great epiphany at this point, but it seemed Madam Rosmerta had not changed the place much from the time she took over to the bar when he was here as a student. Going to the bar he grabbed the attention of a much younger, but familiar blonde woman who offered him a wide smile, “What can I get you, handsome?”

“I think my family is expecting me. Should be under the name Potter?” He asked curiously.

Rosmerta offered him a flirtatious smile, “They sure are, darling. First room on the right when you get upstairs. Should have known, you look just like that miscreant cousin of yours.”

“I think he prefers ‘lovable rogue’ madam.” Harry returned jokingly as he pushed himself away from the bar, and towards the stairs that would lead him upstairs.

Pushing open the first door on the right Harry smiled as Dorea's face lit up at the sight of him, “Harry!”

The woman rose from her chair, and moved towards him with open arms making Harry’s face nearly split with a smile as he embraced the woman tightly, “Hey mum.”

As they separated she touched his face affectionately looking over him before Charlus sighed in fake exasperation, “Are you going to let me hug our son, dear?”

The woman offered a pout before stepping back allowing Harry to hug the man that was waiting with open arms. For a brief moment, all seemed right in the world as he pulled the man into a strong hug.

Dreams of Home Chapter 20

Chapter 20

Harry was spending his Friday evening in the library studying with the Marauders, Lily, Marlene, Frank, and Alice. The study group had been formed by Lily, and she was becoming quite the slave driver in attempting to set up a good study program for her friends so they could do well on their NEWTs. Harry smiled in admiration at the woman as she droned on about a topic they had covered in Ancient Runes that day. The comparisons to Hermione were clearly well-founded as the two both had a tendency to throw themselves into their studies. Particularly if they were trying to distract themselves from a bigger problem.

Harry thought back to a few nights ago when he and Lily had been discussing the pros and cons of the Fidelius charm. Harry could tell the young woman was really feeling down that day, and was doing his best to lift her spirits, but he was mostly unsuccessful. When asked what the matter was she told him about a dream she had been having where Death Eaters attacked her neighborhood. She had been having the dream nearly every night since the attack in Sussex, and she was shaken about what had happened.

It was during this conversation Harry realized that even Lily was not realizing the magnitude of what was happening out there. She spoke of the event as if it was a natural weather disaster that was unavoidable. She wasn’t angry, she was scared. It was a difference that Harry couldn’t quite understand between Lily and Elaina. Elaina was ready to fight as it was. This was only the beginning, and the girl was ready to stand up to these bastards. Lily did not seem there yet. Perhaps it was because it was already personal to Elaina? They had attacked her hometown, and maybe even killed people she knew. It was like Lily was observing a statistic in the Daily Prophet with how casually she spoke of it.

Thinking back on what he knew of his mother in his timeline it was possible that the death of his maternal grandparents, and possibly even friends of hers, is what drove her into action. War always seems so far off until it is at your doorstep.

Thinking of the Muggleborn Slytherin, he realized they hadn’t spoken much since their encounter in the abandoned classroom, but they exchanged respectful nods each time they passed each other. Andromeda had noted that Elaina had come back after curfew that night, and asked Harry about it, but he said nothing. Perhaps Harry would’ve been better off being honest with Andi, because now she was very suspicious of what the two had been up to.

Suddenly he felt the eyes of the table on him, and he frowned as he realized he’d let himself get lost in his thoughts, “Sorry, what?”

James gave him a concerned look while Sirius shook his head, “Mate, we’ve been trying to get your attention. What planet were you on?”

“Sorry.” Harry apologized, “What did I miss?”

Alice answered him with a soft smile, “We were wondering if you wanted to go to Hogsmeade as a group with us tomorrow? We figured since it’s your first time there we could show you around.”

Frank offered him a smile as he squeezed his girlfriend's hand, and the others just looked expectantly at him as he briefly considered his answer, “My parents are supposed to meet me at the Three Broomsticks at noon. I am not sure how long they will want to meet for, but I am sure they would like to visit with James and Sirius before departing. If you all want to gather for lunch there we could spend the rest of the afternoon together showing me around?”

James and Sirius both looked surprised by his answer, and the older Potter asked, “Uncle Charlus and Aunt Dorea will be in Hogsmeade this weekend?”

Harry gave the boy a grin, “We aren’t hiding anymore, Prongs. I think they are planning on watching your Quidditch matches this fall as well.”

Charlus had told Harry that he intended to spend more time around Hogwarts this year. He was hoping his presence would discourage an attack on the school or Hogsmeade, but Harry was uncertain whether that would work, or whether it would provoke the Dark Lord into a confrontation sooner than he did in Harry’s time.

“So there is no truth to the rumor mill that you and Elaina Essex are going together tomorrow?” Marlene asked.

Harry peered over at the girl who looked a little too interested in Harry’s answer for it to be innocent. Marlene was certainly a beautiful girl with her golden blonde hair and stunning blue eyes, but he answered with honesty, “Elaina and I have not spoken of Hogsmeade together. I can honestly say I have no idea where that rumor would’ve come from.”

Alice laughed at his answer, “No surprise there. We heard you two had a sordid encounter in an abandoned classroom in the dungeons. I also heard she saved your life in the Slytherin common room, and you wanted to repay a favor.”

Harry’s look of surprise betrayed him as Sirius shot to his feet, “You did sleep with Essex! I see the guilt on your face.”

Rolling his eyes at Sirius’s words Harry shook his head, “There would be no reason for me to feel guilty even if I did have a…what did Alice call it? A sordid encounter. She shielded me when Avery tried to hex me in the back, so I do owe her one.”

James swore under his breath, “Knew we should’ve pranked those gits with something a little more malicious.”

Lily rolled her eyes at his words, but then shifted a suspicious glance towards Harry, “Why the surprise at the rumor though? I think we could all see it on your face.”

Deciding the truth would make him look the least guilty he tried to explain himself, “Elaina and I did have a duel after curfew the other night in an abandoned classroom near the dungeons. It was the favor she wanted for saving my skin.”

Remus chuckled, “That does sound much more like the Harry we know. It also fits what little we know of Miss Essex.”

Sirius and James both looked a little disappointed at his words, while Marlene now had narrowed eyes, “Did you beat her?”

“She was a very good opponent.” Harry said dismissively, “The best I have encountered at Hogwarts so far.” Pausing for a moment Harry considered what to say next, and his curiosity won out, “What do you know about her?”

Peter offered Harry a grin speaking for the first time, “Interested there, Harry? I don’t think I have to warn you that she is vicious with her wand. I once saw her take three older Slytherins down in our fifth year. She’s fast, and would hex you into oblivion if you took Padfoot’s approach to women.”

This caused the guys to chuckle, and the girls to roll their eyes, while James teased, “Seriously, Harry, what’s the deal?”

Frowning as he considered the question he shrugged, “She saved my skin. She says we are even, and if someone has a go at her I will feel obligated at this point to defend her. Surely you all know something about her? You have spent seven years in class with her.”

Everyone scrunched up their faces at this, and Frank added helpfully, “Before you got here, Harry, most of our interactions with the Slytherins were not very pleasant. We haven’t exactly had tons of opportunities to break bread with any of them.”

Lily nodded, “I tried to befriend her in our first year. It seemed to go well at first, but I think the other Slytherins bullied her for it, and she stepped away from me. She’s never been hostile towards me, but I have seen her try to hex Sirius.”

James laughed, “Padfoot deserved it. What was it you said to her?”

Sirius actually pinkened at his question and Remus patted the boy on the back hard, “He told her she looked quite good on a broomstick, and asked her if she would like to ride his!”

“I was pissed!” Sirius said loudly defending himself as the others laughed, “It was after one of the recreational classes. Prongs had bet I couldn’t make it through the class with liquid courage, and I proved him wrong. I did really well…until I tried to put the moves on Essex.”

Alice grinned, “I don’t think she’s ever dated anyone in our time here, Harry. I’ve never seen her down in Hogsmeade with anyone.”

“What about her family? Being a Muggleborn I guess there isn’t much to know?” Harry asked curiously.

Lily looked sharply at Harry for that comment, “What is that supposed to mean?”

In defense, he raised his hands, “I only meant that being a Muggleborn Slytherin she isn’t likely to go bragging about her parents being dentists or something.”

His words seemed to confuse everyone at the table, and not wanting to stay on the topic any longer he sought to change the topic, “Anyway, I am sure my parents would like to meet my new friends as well. I think it is something they might be pretty anxious about in fact. James has been talking about some of you for years, and in turn, my uncle Monty has talked about you all in turn to my father in their correspondence.”

This made James blush a little when Harry winked at Lily knowingly. It is certainly no secret that the Marauder had a giant crush on his Head Girl counterpart. Lily giggled at the exchange while she said, “It sounds a lot less intimidating than meeting James’ father. Harry’s father isn’t Heir to some ancient family at least.”

Harry and James chuckled at this while James said, “My dad is one of the least intimidating people in the world. Harry’s old man was a war hero. Maybe one of the most powerful people in Britain magically. My aunt is no slouch either, not to mention she is the only woman alive in Britain right now with an Order of Merlin.”

Nodding, Harry said, “Mum is wicked with her wand. She fights with her temper like the other Blacks. It can be terrifying when you upset her. Luckily she can put you back together after she takes you apart.”

Frank chuckled at this, “You have to watch out for those Black witches. I crossed wands with Bellatrix two years ago in the dueling club, and she crushed me like a bug. Spent two days in the hospital wing.”

“Which is how I asked Frank out by the way.” Alice said with a smile.

Interested in the story of how Neville’s parents came together Harry pursued the topic, “Really? This git ends up in the hospital wing, and you felt sorry for him so agreed to go to Hogsmeade with him?”

“Pretty much!” Alice chirped with a sly grin on her face while Frank gave Harry an unamused look.

Sirius guffawed with laughter, “Longbottom had it nearly as bad as Prongs here. He had been shooting pitiful looks at Alice for weeks. Bellatrix was looking for another victim, and had her eyes set on our girl here when Frank volunteered to duel her. Was a hell of a fight, but he didn’t stand a chance against Bella.”

Flashes of Harry’s battles with Bellatrix went through his mind at the mention of the woman. His heart clenched as he realized Frank and Bellatrix would get a rematch in 1981 if things did not change from the course that followed on his timeline. Bellatrix was Voldemort’s most feared lieutenant. Even Harry had never bested the witch, or even been close in his time. She had also killed many of his friends.

Returning to reality, Harry heard Alice defend herself immediately, “Everyone was terrified of Bellatrix. Frank wasn’t standing too far from where I was, and I saw she was about to challenge me. My knight in shining armor beat her to the punch, and challenged her himself. Poor Frank got trounced all for me. I felt bad so I brought apple pie from the kitchen-”

“Which is my favorite.” Frank said happily.

“And asked him if I could make it up to him.” Alice said with a grin.

“The rest is history.” Frank replied.

“Wow.” Harry said with interest, and then jokingly added, “Well I guess I am out of luck in finding a girl Frank’s way because none of you have what it takes to bring me down.”

This caused the group to jeer at him, and he chuckled at their reactions as they all gathered up their stuff to return to their dormitories for the night. All the others in the study group were Gryffindors so Harry offered to walk Marlene back to Ravenclaw tower while the others all said their goodnights.

The two walked back in companionable silence, but Harry could feel a certain tension in the girl beside him. Glancing over at her she was discreetly biting her lip looking a little apprehensive. He knew they had not many interactions, but they had spent enough time in class together at this point that she shouldn’t have been worried about being alone with him, “So I hear you are on the Ravenclaw Quidditch team?”

She seemed grateful for a conversation, and latched onto it, “That’s right. Since my third year. I actually got to play with one of my brothers before he graduated, which was cool.”

“That is cool.” Harry agreed, “I had hoped to get a chance to play with James, but it seems now I will have the task of beating him.”

The blonde grinned at this, “I hope you do. Gryffindor has won every game since my third year. We took them down in my brother’s last year at Hogwarts, and that’s only because he caught the snitch in the first hour of the game. James did his best to put up 150, but my brother was too fast. It was mostly luck. Another hour, and we would’ve been another number in his win percentage. It’s their only loss since James started in his second year. He will likely break the all-time Hogwarts scoring record this year.”

“I hope he does.” Harry said, “He plays around a lot, but he is very serious about Quidditch, and trains hard. Though he will have to put up so many goals that my catching the snitch won’t matter. Unless Black doesn’t let me on the team.”

This made the girl frown, “I had heard you were pretty good, why wouldn’t he let you on the team?”

“I don’t think he liked it when I cursed some of his friends.” Harry said with a grin.

“Prats probably had it coming.” Marlene said, returning his grin.

Arriving at the Ravenclaw entrance Marlene frowned for a second, “How did you know where my common room was?”

Realizing that Harry had indeed led them to the seventh floor he swiftly said, “My cousin is probably the most knowledgeable person in this castle other than the Professors. He made sure I knew my way around when we discussed it over the summer.”

Marlene seemed to accept this as she approached her common room door. Before she could reach for the knocker however she stopped. Harry glanced at the girl he was about to wish goodnight to and asked, “Everything okay, Marlene?”

“I was wondering if you would like to be my date to Hogsmeade tomorrow?” The blonde asked as she stopped, and turned to face him.

Surprised Harry blinked a few times before saying, “I thought we were all going as a group?”

Mustering up her courage Marlene shrugged, “Maybe I wanted a little time with you myself. Have a chance to get to know the man behind the mystery.”

Harry wasn’t sure how he felt about that answer, but offered the girl a smile, “Sure, as long as we get to spend some time with our group. I think James is really looking forward to showing me around.”

Flashing him a bright smile she nodded in acceptance, “Of course. I will be looking forward to it then. Goodnight, Harry.”

“Goodnight, Marlene.” Harry said feeling the smile overtake his features.

Turning in the direction of the dungeons Harry wondered just what the beautiful blonde's interest in him was. They weren’t unfamiliar with one another, but it could hardly be said they were more than passing acquaintances at this point. The only thing he really knew about her was something that Hagrid had told him about her whole family being wiped out by Voldemort. He vaguely recalled a letter his mother had written to Sirius about when they discovered the McKinnons had been killed. That had to have been sometime in 1981.

The thought was more than a fleeting concern as Harry pondered the implications of what his presence had likely already done to this world. He could only hope that it would all be for the better. He knew his real mother and father had been close to Marlene, and if he could spare them the pain of losing her he would.

Marlene had a kind aura about her as well. She had proven to be fairly formidable in their Defense class as well. Her family deserved a chance to live through this war. A cold feeling passed through Harry however as he reminded himself of something that Charlus had told him, ‘Harry, I know you want to save everyone, but you will drive yourself mad trying to do it. Save who you can, protect who you will, but this is war, son. No war is fought without casualties.’

The grave thought sobered the good feeling Harry had by the beautiful witch asking him on a date. Returning to his common room he saw Andromeda, Nate, Pandora, and Elaina all sitting together by the fire. It seemed the common room was busy so close to curfew, but it being the Friday night before the first Hogsmeade visit Harry wasn’t too surprised. Deciding to join his housemates he went over to the only open seat which was on the couch that Elaina was sitting on and greeted the group before taking a seat next to her to see what was being discussed.

Andromeda greeted Harry first, “Big plans for Hogsmeade tomorrow, Harry?”

“Just hanging out with my cousin, the rest of the Marauders, and their friends. Have a little bit of family business to take care of during the visit, but nothing too exciting.” Harry answered easily.

“Three Broomsticks?” Nate inquired, and Harry nodded in answer.

“Well then, maybe we will really stir up the pot tomorrow, and join you all.” Pandora said with a laugh, “Safety in numbers and all that too. My husband was planning on joining me in Hogsmeade tomorrow, so I would appreciate-”

“Of course, you are welcome with us, Pandora.” Harry answered quickly, “We are friends right?”

The girl beamed at him the same way Luna would, and his heart clenched briefly. Elaina seemed to catch his expression, and looked at him questioningly, but he ignored her as Nate said, “I am afraid I will have to pass this time. My father is visiting to speak with me about family business as well. I’m not expecting good news with everything that has been going on.”

This brought a grave silence to the group as they all glanced to a corner of the room that held the other seventh-year Slytherins. The words of whispers and mutiny were hardly whispers at this point. They seemed to want another chance at antagonizing Harry, or setting him up to get him in trouble, and thus far he had not risen to the bait. He wondered at some point if Elaina was going to beat him to the point of cursing one of them, and then claim the protection of House Potter like he had offered to her before. He wouldn’t blame her if she did, in fact, he might even support her.

Andromeda broke the silence next, “I might join you if you can convince your Gryffindor pals to let me join. If we are going to be outcasts we might as well all do it together. Besides, with Sirius there they can’t really fault me for spending time with my cousin, and potential allies in the Wizengamot.”

Grinning at his current favorite Black he turned to Elaina, “Well what do you say, Elaina? Would you like to join us as well?”

This seemed to cast a dark shadow over the group, but the girl ignored it, “I am actually not allowed in Hogsmeade. I was never able to get my family to sign the permission slip.”

Harry frowned at this immediately, “You’ve never been to Hogsmeade before then?”

Trying to appear nonchalant about it the girl nodded, “That’s right. It’s fine really. It sucked the first year, but after that, I didn’t mind the quiet castle. I will find somewhere to practice my magic in peace, or read a book to pass the day.”

Pondering her answer carefully he pulled his wand out and cast a subtle charm using the word, “Muffliato.”

The buzzing sound increased for a moment, and everyone looked surprised at Harry summoning a privacy charm. They were even more surprised when Harry asked, “Do you want to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow?”

The girl frowned at his question, “Harry I just told you that I am not allowed to go. I don’t have my permission slip signed.”

“I can get you out of the castle undetected. I am also quite good at glamor charms, and disguises.” Harry said with a grin, “If you want to go to Hogsmeade tomorrow then nothing is going to stop you except yourself.”

Andromeda made a face at his words, “Harry, it would be impossible to slip her past Filch.”

“I have more than one way to get out of this castle if she wants to go. Assuming none of you rat her out I could change her appearance so much that no one could possibly recognize her.” Harry dismissed easily.

Nate grinned, “There’s the Potter genes we are more familiar with. You know I wouldn’t say anything.”

“Neither would I.” Pandora said, matching the man’s smile.

Elaina stared at her curiously for a long moment before sighing, “You could get in a lot of trouble for helping me escape the castle.”

“I suggest we don’t get caught then.” Harry whispered back in conspiracy, smile in full effect.

Andromeda shook her head, “Are you sure about this, Harry?”

“If we get caught you can say I lured you down there for all I care. I am confident in my plan if you want to play along with me.” Harry answered, “If you are scared then don’t feel pressured. I just thought that with a little Slytherin cunning we could make it work.”

Elaina glanced towards the windows that led out to the Black Lake with a brief look of wonder, “I have always wanted to see what the fuss is about.”

Grinning at the girl's response Harry said, “10 am we escape together then. Andromeda, I just need you to tell James that I will meet them all in Hogsmeade, and meet us outside of Honeydukes so you can take Elaina from me and show her around while I meet with my family for a bit. With some luck, we can all have lunch together at the Three Broomsticks before I bring her back.”

A long pause followed his words and Elaina shook her head, “If we get caught I am going to hex you into the next century.”

This caused Nate and Pandora to chuckle, while Andromeda still looked a little worried, but Harry grabbed the girl's hand feeling his inner Gryffindor come out, “We won’t get caught.”

Harry vividly remembered when Fred and George had given him the keys to the kingdom, and gave him his freedom to escape the castle to join his friends in Hogsmeade, and he didn’t even have glamor charms back then. It was one of the best days he had at Hogwarts. If he could give that to the Muggleborn that saved his neck he would happily escort her out of the castle with no one being the wiser.

Releasing the girl's hand Harry stood up with a smile dispelling his charm with a flick of his wrist, “Well, friends, I will see you all in the morning. Big adventure tomorrow.”

The group were all shaking their heads at his words as he crossed the room, and he could’ve sworn he heard Pandora chuckle, “Maybe he should’ve been sorted into Gryffindor.”

The satisfied smile could’ve been spotted all the way up in Gryffindor's tower, and he wished he could tell his birth father about the mischief he was causing. When he laid in his room that evening he grinned as he turned to face the window leading out to Black Lake whispering, “I solemnly swear that I am up to no good.”

Dreams of Home Chapter 19

Chapter 19

As classes came to an end for the day Harry had a morbid feeling resting in his chest. The Death Eaters were out leading attacks on the Muggle population without consequence. There had to be something that could be done to combat them. The thought had not been far from his mind all day. Images of the burning village of Sussex haunted the corners of his mind, and spikes of rage would shoot through him as he saw members of his house exchange excited whispers throughout the day. Praises of the Dark Lord and his followers were said quietly, making Harry want to rip some of the junior Death Eaters to shreds. It had become so unbearable in the common room that evening that he had forced himself to take a walk through the halls to cool himself off.

Thoughts of Harry’s family swam through his mind as he strolled through the dungeons. How was it that Charlus and Dorea sat back and allowed this to happen in his timeline? He understood the grief they held, but when the slaughter started to happen in the streets of their country, how did they sit back and do nothing? Arcturus Black hardly seemed like the type to rest on his laurels either. How was it no one had done anything? Did they not take the threat seriously? Even James did not seem to understand how bad the situation was. Did the death of Muggles just truly mean so little to magical society?

The knowledge of what happened to their family in the future must have truly awakened something inside his surrogate parents. Harry remembered Dorea telling his grandparents that one of the reasons they allowed themselves to wallow in their grief was because they were no longer needed by the family. Perhaps it was simply too late by the time they realized what was happening to their country.

As Harry decided it was time to return to the Slytherin common room he detected a faint magical anomaly coming from an empty classroom towards the end of the hall. His first instinct was to investigate what his senses had picked up on, but another part of him was cautious of what he could be walking into. Originally he had separated himself from the others to give himself some time to think, and he wasn’t really interested in disturbing someone else's evening, but something beckoned him to investigate the magical presence.

He was close enough to the common room at this point that he worried that someone might be getting bullied by the other Slytherins, and when he opened the door to find a powerful notice-me-not charm his suspicion increased as he gently rotated his wrist in tight circles. The charm dispelled before his eyes, and before he could do anything a wand was pointed between his eyes, “What the hell are you doing here, Potter?”

The angry blue and green eyes of Elaina Essex were honed in on him, and Harry quickly raised his wand, “I come in peace. Sorry, I didn’t mean to disturb you. I just thought-”

Taking in the room it looked like a bomb had gone off, and he trailed off observing the destruction, “You just thought what? That the little Mudblood might need saving?”

Frowning at her words Harry shook his head, “I meant it when I said I truly do not like that word. I think I have already discovered you don’t need saving, Miss Essex. I just sensed the magical disturbance, and wanted to make sure no one was in trouble. These are dangerous times we live in, and by the looks of this room…”

He really didn’t know what to say about the destruction of the room. It was clear from the magical saturation that the girl had been burning off some frustration, or was doing some type of explosive magical combat training. Whatever it was, it was messy. Noticing the wand still pointed at his face he nodded towards the weapon, “I would appreciate it if you would lower your wand. I won’t attack you. Not after you saved me from that curse last night. I can only imagine the intent behind Avery’s spell was anything but friendly.”

This time Elaina's glare shifted slightly to her own wand, and hesitantly lowered it. Harry observed the small-framed girl for a moment, and nodded in appreciation, “Can I ask what you were doing in here?

“I was just blowing off some steam. Besides, I know what it’s like to be cursed in the back by members of our house.” She said with a tint of aggression remaining in her voice, “Figured that with you being a Potter it would be useful for you to owe me a favor.”

Nodding in understanding Harry accepted her words, “I do owe you one. Any ideas on what I can do for you?”

“I’m still thinking about it.” The girl said without hesitation.

The moment turned awkward, and Harry scratched the back of his head, “Well, I am guessing by your charm you wanted to be left alone, so I will just be on my way.”

“Wait.” Elaina called out as he began to make his way toward the door. She paused clearly searching for words to say, and Harry glanced at her curiously as she seemed to sum up her courage to say what she was thinking, “It’s not easy being a Muggleborn in house Slytherin. I have made a lot of enemies in our house. What you said to the other seventh years last night is something I have dreamed about saying to them for years. They go around insulting people of lesser blood status to them, and there are never any consequences.”

Elaina paused, seemingly to rein in the anger that had been building before she continued, “I never imagined another pureblood would be the one to shut them up. I wish it had been me, but I just never thought I had the strength to take on four of them, and you made it look easy.”

“Believe me, it wasn’t my intention. Words can’t tell you how much I despise that type of attitude.” Harry said, allowing some of his own frustration to seep into his voice.

Elaina nodded her agreement, “A part of me wants to thank you,” and her expression mirrored her words, before turning to a frown, “while another part of me wants to hex you for stupidly turning your back on those trolls that nearly getting cursed in the back.”

Harry nodded, acknowledging her point, “As you say, those trolls are what is going to ruin our society. If these idiots want to believe in superiority then it should be in magical abilities, not blood.”

Snorting the girl shook her head, “A pureblood who doesn’t value what runs in his veins. The world really is coming to an end.”

“I value my family's history, and what we have done for this world.” Harry admitted, “But I don’t think it makes me better. I just think it means I have bigger shoes to fill than most. I have a responsibility to live up to the legacy my ancestors left for me. Part of that responsibility means protecting the magical community at any cost.”

Elaina observed the young man before her with a neutral expression on her face, “I am having a hard time believing you and the other Potter are related at all. He has never given me a hard time about being a Muggleborn, but he has always been a prankster. Now, here you are like the Anti-James Potter. It's a little disorientating.”

“I’ve been telling everyone since arriving here that I haven’t known James very long, but he is family. However, that doesn’t change the fact that we are very different wizards with vastly different upbringings.” Harry explained, “I have been raised to do what is right, no matter the consequences. It is something my mother and father have always expected from me, and I won’t let them down willingly.”

A flash of emotion crossed the girl's eyes for a moment, but Harry could not recognize it. She seemed like she wanted to say something, but seemed to think better of it. Instead, she asked, “This muggleborn friend of yours…who was it?”

“Her name was Hermione.” Harry said softly, “She was the best friend I ever had. Smarter than any of our supremacist housemates. She taught me more about magic than perhaps anyone.”

Elaina looked surprised by his words. Harry waited for her to ask what happened to her, and he was already preparing the words he had told others, but instead, she just said, “I’m sorry for your loss. She must have been an amazing witch to leave such an impact on you.”

The look on Elaina’s face showed admiration in her eyes. She knew nothing about Hermione, but could see the legacy she had left behind, and the effect she had on a supposed pureblood like Harry. That in itself meant more to him than he could ever have said. Not knowing what to say he searched for words, but she beat him to it, “Sussex is where I was born. I haven’t lived there since I was a little girl, but I imagine the cowards that put that symbol in the sky killed some people I may have known as a little girl.”

Harry couldn’t say that he was sorry for her loss. The young woman couldn’t truly know what she lost just yet, and maybe she never would, but still, she had his sympathies. Harry sighed, “The world is becoming more like Slytherin house than people would like to admit. pureblood supremacists are running around out there unchecked, and after being able to do or say whatever they want for so long they now feel invincible.”

“I would’ve fought them.” Elaina said with resolve in her voice, “I would not have let them burn my hometown to the ground without a fight.”

“I believe you.” Harry whispered to the young woman’s surprise, “You wouldn’t have been alone in that either. It angers me too. I wish there was something that could be done, but the time isn’t quite right. Our time to fight will come one day. Maybe sooner than we will be ready for.”

“It just infuriates me that we have people in our house who have been talking about what happened today in reverence.” The girl nearly shouted, “It’s disgusting. I actually heard Parkinson earlier saying he wished he had been there to have fun with a few muggles himself. It took every ounce of my self-control and preservation to not hex the idiot within an inch of his life. His family could make my life very difficult in the Wizarding World. Unfortunately, I don’t have the Potter name behind me like you do.”

“You can scream to the world that you have the protection of House Potter.” Harry said easily, “I will write the letter to my parents as soon as we leave here if you think it would help you. You might’ve saved me from a lengthy stay in the Hospital Wing had you not come to my defense last night. I assure you it will be the last time I turn my back on members of our house without my wand in my hand.”

Harry had hardly even noticed the girl's jaw drop at his words, but when he looked back at her he frowned, “What?”

“You would put me under the protection of House Potter?” She asked quietly.

His frown did not shift even a bit as he looked back at her with confusion. He knew some of the pureblood customs, but maybe there was something more to his protection business than he was aware. If there were huge benefits to it he would’ve done it for Hermione in his previous life in an instant. Shaking his head at that thought he merely responded with, “In a heartbeat.”

“Your family would allow that?” She asked bewildered, “You aren’t even the Heir to the family.”

“My family trusts my judgment implicitly.” Harry said with certainty.

“I think I have underestimated you again, Potter.” Elaina said quietly.

“I really wish you would call me Harry.” He said back to her evenly.

She didn’t respond right away, but sighed, “I’ve made it this far without the protection of a pureblood house, but I don’t think Andromeda could’ve convinced Arcturus Black to protect a Muggleborn. Nor do I think Nate could’ve convinced the Greengrasses to come to my aid if I needed it.”

“As I said, I owe you one.” Harry said, easily determined to speak with Charlus on the matter, “If you are ever up against the wall feel free to use the trump card.”

The appreciation could be seen in Elaina's eyes, but she tried to keep it off her countenance, “I promise I won’t use it unless I absolutely have to. I know this is a big deal in pureblood society.”

“Mum and Dad could care less about pureblood supremacy. They fought in the Great War together where magical blood was spilled by the gallon across Europe’s most famous battlefields. Some of their closest friends are Muggleborns.” Harry explained. He knew this was true as well. Charlus had told Harry a lot about some of the soldiers under his command. Many of them were Muggleborns who just wanted to fight for their country, and Charlus swore they were some of the bravest among them.

Elaina didn’t answer his explanation and Harry nodded in satisfaction, “I still owe you one. You may never have to use my family's name, and I suspect that was the least I could do for you anyways.”

“Duel me.” She said in an instant.

Harry’s eyes raised at her challenge, “After you saved me from getting hexed last night you now want to take your own shot at it?”

“I see us as even with your offer of the protection of House Potter. What I really need to know now is just how valuable that offer is. Other than your duel with Bones and Evans you really have only shown off your speed with a wand. I am much faster than Bones and Evans, or any of the others you have taken down so far. I have also beaten your cousin in every match we have ever faced off in. I could ask you to teach me some fancy spells, but I would rather have the experience of dueling with someone I know is talented. You couldn’t have beaten the people you have without a lot of skill so I need to know what you are truly capable of.” Elaina said with certainty.

Looking around the room Harry shook his head, “Are you sure about this?”

“Scared, Potter?” She asked with a smirk now crossing her lips.

“You wish.” he returned as he flicked his wand into his hand with a grin on his face.

With that, he crossed the room to stand about twenty feet apart from her. With several gentle swishes of his wand a set of wards slowly began to form a dome over them, and the girl looked at them trying to analyze them with interest. A minute passed, and he lowered his wand to his side offering the girl a bow, “Shall we dance then?”

Without hesitation, the girl's features shifted into a very serious expression. Suddenly her wand was a blur of spells. Harry instantly noted that she was right. She was much faster than any of the Slytherins he had quarreled with last night. She was faster than Lily and Amelia certainly, but she was not as fast as Alphard Black. She was, however, quite creative, and very good with conjurations. Unfortunately for her, Harry dismantled, destroyed, and incinerated anything she attempted to throw at him. Her hexes, jinxes, and curses were deflected, shielded, or flat-out dodged with a lazy shift of his body.

A few minutes passed, and he had yet to cast a single spell. He could tell his tactic was beginning to chip at her passive expression. In a surprise move, the girl huffed in frustration, and sent a massive reducto curse that made Harry’s eyes widen as his shield shuddered under the impact. The next spell she sent was a fast shield-breaking charm, followed by a stunning curse, and Harry had to admit it was very fast, but he dodged the stunner with ease, and for the first time returned fire with several mid-level jinxes that could incapacitate her.

With hardly any hesitation however she sent a wall of fire towards him, but Harry decided to show off a bit as he swirled his wand in a huge circle catching the fire, and creating a ring around him, but water doused his plans before he could carry on, and he was forced to shield again.

Ten minutes passed, and Harry knew the girl was getting upset; she had yet to land a single hit as he began deflecting spells into his wards. Elaina was very fast, but it was apparent she was wearing down. He could imagine what the girl could be capable of if they were in an open field like he had been with Alphard that morning. Harry had to tip his hat to the girl. Had they met in his timeline he was almost certain she could’ve beaten him, and that was truly saying something.

Relying on the elements once again, the dark-haired girl conjured a wall of water, but this time he was much faster as he ripped the liquid from her control, spread it across the floor, froze it, and then began pushing her backward with his own influx of spells until she slipped on the ice. In the motion of her fall, she was disarmed, and Harry caught the wand with practiced ease.

Heaving for breath, Harry smiled at the girl as he quickly approached her offering a hand, “You are good. You are certainly much faster than I imagined.”

She stared at him in shock, but took his offered hand as he helped her back to her feet, taking her offered wand back from him without saying a word. The girl was clearly amazed by what she had seen, but she was beginning to make him feel uncomfortable by the fact that she had not moved away from him before she said, “I haven’t been beaten in a one-on-one match in years.”

“I thought Kingsley won the dueling club last year for our year?” Harry asked curiously.

“I’m not in the club.” she admitted, “I couldn’t afford to give the other Slytherin’s a chance to find weaknesses in my abilities. I trained myself to exhaustion nearly every night for years to be able to stand up to those who would harm me. Last year I put a boy named Flint in the hospital wing for a week, and was nearly expelled for it. Our defense professor was really fond of me though and came to my defense. It cost them their job, but I was lucky it didn’t cost me my future.”

In understanding, Harry nodded, “You must still practice a lot on your own. You were tired out, but you held on as long as many experienced duelists.”

“Not phenomenally skilled, just phenomenally willed. It’s what one of our defense professors told me the most important aspect of dueling was a few years ago. I took that to heart.” She said with clarity.

“Well, you are certainly a better fighter than my friend was. She was talented with her wand, but it was her mind that was her most dangerous ability. If it had taken me that long to beat her she might’ve found a way to unhinge me magically.” Harry explained carefully.

“Can you teach me to duel as you do? You made it all seem so easy.” She said still trying to come to terms with what happened.

Frowning Harry shrugged, “It wasn’t. Some of your spells packed a serious punch. More so than anyone else I have encountered outside of my family.”

Harry meant his words. Other than Voldemort or some of the members of his inner circle there were few that could make his shield shudder as she did. She was certainly the most powerful Muggleborn he had ever met. Lily and Hermione together couldn’t have packed the punch that Elaina had, but she lacked the experience, stamina, speed, or magical knowledge to actually beat him. In fact, she fought a lot like Dorea, just without all the experience that came from the war. It was amazing that she had to be mostly self-taught.

“You could still teach me a lot.” She said with a very interested look in her eyes. Harry had a hard time focusing on her. Her eyes were rather distracting being separate colors. The girl was quite the beauty as well with her small frame, soft facial features, and clear skin.

“Maybe we can do some work together this year.” Harry offered, “After all, you never know when our day to fight under that mark comes. After seeing what you are capable of tonight I would be happy to have you beside me on that day.”

It was clear his words had a positive effect on the girl as she stood a little straighter at his compliment, “I would be honored. It is clear you are very well trained in the magical arts. You had some very good teachers. Probably the best money could buy.”

“Not exactly.” Harry said with a grin, “I was only taught the core curriculum by my tutors. When I turned fourteen my dad took an active role in my magical education. It's from him, my mother, and Lord Black that I became what you see now. Throw in a few unpleasant situations, and I was forced to grow faster than I was maybe ready for.”

His words seemed to surprise Elaina, but she sighed, “I’ve been hearing whispers about you. People calling you a magical anomaly. I didn’t believe it until now.”

“I am just another Wizard.” Harry said with a shrug, “Just one that is very determined to live up to my name.”

Elaina stared at him for a long moment before shaking her head, “We should get back to the common room. It has to be past curfew by now.”

Scanning herself up and down with her wand she took a deep breath before tapping the top of her head and started to become invisible right before his eyes, and he grinned, “Impressive.”

Harry could admit Elaina had one of the best disillusionment charms he had ever seen. Perhaps only second to Dumbledore himself. Deciding to copy her trick he followed her toward the door without further words.

The two trudged through the Dungeons in silence until they canceled their spells at the entrance to the Slytherin common room, and found the place deserted upon their return. Elaina made her way towards the female dormitories, but before she made it to the corner she turned towards him with a hesitant expression, “Thank you, Harry. For tonight.”

Smiling at the girl's words he offered her a nod, “Goodnight, Elaina.”

With his farewell, the girl rounded the corner and disappeared from sight allowing Harry to return to his own room. His heart hurt for the girl he was only just beginning to get to know. Her time at Hogwarts could not have been easy if Nate and Andi weren’t willing to stand up for her. This meant the Muggleborn girl must’ve had no one to really watch her back over the years.

He could understand now why Andromeda held such distaste for some of the members of their house. If he had been forced to watch some of his friends get bullied it would make him discontent as well.

A glance at the Daily Prophet on his desk made him clench his fist. Things shouldn’t be the way they were. It was a sobering reminder that his fight against the Death Eaters and Voldemort meant something beyond his desire to see his family survive the war. His victory over the pureblood supremacists would be a win for the Wizarding World, for people like Elaina Essex. For people like Hermione Granger. He swore to himself to picture their faces before going to bed each night. He swore to himself to remember their faces when he pushed himself in his training. He swore to remember that he was fighting this war for reasons that were not completely selfish.

It was well past curfew now, and as Harry prepared to go to sleep a slight glow from his window grabbed his attention. Suddenly a female lioness entered the room, and ran a protective circle around him before sitting before him saying, “Harry, meet us at The Three Broomsticks on Saturday at noon.”

The voice of Dorea Potter entered his room, and as soon as the message was delivered the patronus disappeared in a silver mist.

Dreams of Home Chapter 18

Chapter 18

Dear Mum and Dad,

My first day at Hogwarts was an interesting experience, to say the least. James and I have quite a few classes together, and I have had an opportunity to meet many people that remind me of home. Being sorted into Slytherin has been an honor, and having the opportunity to get to know Andi better is something I am looking forward to. She has kindly introduced me to more names, and faces than I will likely remember, but it was nice to have a familiar face to guide me around.

As my Patronus undoubtedly told you I had a meeting with Headmaster Dumbledore last night. Needless to say, we had a few disagreements, and narrowly avoided cursing one another, but it was a close thing. For now, the Headmaster has let me be, however, and I am not expecting any further incidents for the foreseeable future. It seems my previous encounters with a Phoenix gave me some leeway in his eyes.

I should warn you both that I have already found myself at odds with a few members of Slytherin House. I promise that I have only acted in a way that you would both approve of so far. The bigotry displayed by members of my house is quite disturbing, but I think I have provided ample reasons for my housemates to mind their manners.

I should warn you both though that I was forced to disarm Rabastan Lestrange, and stun a member of the Mulciber family. Worst of all, however, a member of the Avery family attempted to curse me in the back. I was forced to remind him of the cost of attacking a Potter, and snapped his wand in retaliation. He did not act alone, however, and a wizard by the name of Corban Yaxley attempted to aid him. Perhaps you will hear from their families, but I am unsure if they would like to admit that they were beaten by an opponent they had outnumbered 4 to 1.

I plan to make you both proud this year, and I look forward to writing home with updates as much as I can. I miss you both, and I look forward to the holidays.

Harry Potter

Harry read over his letter one last time before calling for an owl to make the delivery to Potter Manor. The sun had not even made it over the Black Lake yet, but signs of dawn were coming. Another restless night had led him to prepare for his upcoming duel with Professor Black at an earlier time than he anticipated. Staring up at the Quidditch Pitch he reminded himself that he would need to meet with Regulus Black to seek a spot on the Slytherin Quidditch Team. He had a lot of good memories on that pitch, and even his first kiss with Ginny. It felt like a lifetime ago, and Harry sighed wistfully.

“Feeling sentimental, Potter?” A voice called from behind him.

“Good morning, Professor.” Harry acknowledged turning to face the man who was wearing a light cloak with dueling robes underneath, “I don’t think I understand the question.”

The man chortled as he began walking towards the dark forest with his student walking shoulder to shoulder with him, “Your mother gets that same look on her face when she is remembering a fond memory.”

Grinning at the similarity Harry looked out to the forest as they crossed into an area that was forbidden to students in his time. It was a beautiful morning as the sun hit the horizon, and he could even see Thestrals in the distance grazing in the grass. Deciding to answer his Professor’s inquiry he spoke with an even voice, “I’ve always loved Quidditch. I have a lot of fond memories with the game.”

Alphard Black chose to humm in acknowledgment of his words as they crossed through the Dark Forest. Harry spotted a lone Centaur on sentry duty, as well as an Acromantula rummaging through the forest. The time traveler was intimately familiar with where the nest of the giant spiders was located, and knew that they weren’t close enough to draw the ire of the horde. Regardless, something told Harry that with the help of Professor Black beside him, they would be okay whether they launched an attack on the pair or not.

“Tell me something about yourself, Potter.” Professor Black requested, “You are one of the world's best-kept secrets, and I admit myself curious that you managed to elude my family for as long as you did.”

Pausing for a moment to gather his thoughts Harry shrugged, “It wasn’t difficult hiding from the Blacks. They didn’t know I existed, so they thought my mother and father were just being recluses. Mum was pregnant with me around the time that they lost my brother, and I was raised in isolation for the most part. Any friends I made were under different aliases, and I said goodbye to all of them when we left America. As for myself, I just love magic, and I love Quidditch. I have to admit there isn’t some grand mystery about me, nor is there a lot to my interest. I am single-minded in a lot of things, and right now that is mostly in dueling, while also trying to be the best wizard I can be.”

Alphard seemed to contemplate his student’s words, and Harry realized they had crossed the boundary lines that the Hogwarts wards extended over, and they didn’t continue much further before the Defense Professor stopped. Alphard looked around for only a moment before he began waving his wand in slow concise patterns. Walls of magic began to appear in a large dome-like area, and Harry at this point drew his own wand to help reinforce their area.

It took a matter of minutes before Alphard and Harry observed their work, and seemed satisfied that they would not draw any attention to themselves. Before Harry could comment, a knockback jinx came sailing towards him, and he was forced to hurl himself out of the way as his wand worked to return the spellfire.

It was clear that Professor Black had no interest in gauging his dueling abilities. What the man wanted to see was what Harry was capable of, and Harry would happily demonstrate. In no time, Harry had his balance, and was weaving through a rainbow of curses that left the Defense Professor’s wand. Harry was used to shielding and dodging magic he didn’t recognize from his time with Dorea and Charlus, which gave him an advantage. Harry’s style of dueling had become much more fluid and flexible in his time training with his family. This was something he quickly came to realize when dueling with someone who was famously talented in fighting.

Professor Black dueled like a Death Eater. There was no other way to look at it. The man used hardly any transfiguration, and mostly relied on a variety of curses that would make even Antonin Dolohov envious. This proved to be a weakness though, because as Harry found his rhythm in working his way through Professor Black’s spellfire he began to slip his own creations into the battlefield.

Harry was quickly realizing the difference between fighting a great duelist, and a magical titan. He had been wary of dueling with a Black of Alphard’s caliber, but it quickly became apparent that the young man was at least on par with his professor in terms of magical abilities. What Alphard Black was lacking now, was creativity.

With a flick of his wand, Harry decimated the ground at their feet creating a mountain of dirt, and dust. In that time he apparated across their warded area while swirling the dust into a tar-like substance that was absorbing Black’s curses. The battlefield had become hard to navigate with the environment Harry had created, which allowed Harry to begin flinging wide-range hexes across the area, while also conjuring snakes with the intent to find and bite his opponent. Before Harry could further his strategy the air seemed like it was sucked in around him as if he were in a vacuum. The dirt, tar, and Harry’s other creations that were clouding the area dissipated in the air, and Alphard Black was on him in a moment flinging more curses.

Harry swore as he apparated back across the field attempting to regain his balance. He could admit that Professor Black’s ability to suffocate the area of his creations was inspiring, but at the sight of his snakes moving across the field, he knew it wasn’t a complete loss. Harry was shielding for dear life at this point as the Professor tried to take him down in a way similar to what he himself did to Amelia Bones the day before.

The next thing Harry knew he was being levitated off the ground and it felt like a hand was choking the life out of him. He squirmed as his body went three feet off the ground and his Professor attempted to incapacitate him. In a panic, Harry let out a yell of exertion, breaking the grip on his throat by forcing himself into an apparition. At first, he thought he had splinched himself when his feet hit the ground, and he fell to his knees, but he quickly found himself regaining his breath. Alphard didn’t waste a moment though as he forced himself towards Harry in an attempt to finish the job.

Harry, however, was relentless, and continued to apparate around the field to regain his sense of balance and breath. Charlus had hounded Harry into beating his apparition tells, and it was clear that he was starting to unnerve his Defense Professor. When Alphard attempted to blitz Harry with curses, the young man knocked him aside with a slash of his wand that sent an electric blast through the air. An Ozone smell reeked in the area as Harry commanded two snakes on the ground to launch toward his Professor. The man quickly vanished the snakes, but Harry used the distraction to disarm the man, and wrap him in barbed wire rope.

Before Harry could ask for a surrender the man snapped his fingers causing the rope to seemingly melt off of him, and his wand returned to his hand, but not before Harry could hit the man with a blasting curse that knocked him backwards a second time. This time Harry created chains, and bolted them into the ground with quick, concise magic leaving the man no other options as Harry ripped the wand from his reach into his own hands. Heaving for breath Harry controlled his Professor’s wand and held it to the man’s throat, “Yield?”

The older Black was a sight. He was bruised and looked like he had been in a boxing match. Harry didn’t look much better. Cuts were all over his hands and face, while his clothes seemed a little singed from the other man’s curses getting too close for comfort.

The man seemed to think for a moment, but as he did the wand sank into the man’s throat, before he finally grunted out, “Fine, I yield.”

Approving this decision, Harry nodded as he banished the chains with a flick of his wand, and allowed the man to retake possession of his own wand without a word. Alphard Black began waving his wand around his body patching himself up, while Harry did the same without a word. The two were both a sight, but it was certainly an improvement.

“You’re a hell of a wizard, kid.” Alphard Black admitted, “Ruthless too. Your parents did a damn good job teaching you.”

“Mum, dad, and Uncle Arcturus are the only ones who can beat me consistently.” Harry admitted, “I outgrew all my teachers in the last couple of years, and after my last duel with Arcturus he told me it was time to come home.”

“I can’t imagine what you went through to get this way.” The man said with a frown, “I am certain some of it is a natural gift, but fighting through my suffocation spell that drained the atmosphere of your creations, and then not losing composure at any point is something that only experience could teach you.”

“I was motivated to give my parents no reason to worry about me.” Harry explained, “I knew they wished to coddle me and keep me hidden away, but the more my skills grew the more freedom I was allowed. By the time I was thirteen, I was pushing myself beyond the Ordinary Wizarding Level, and by the time I was fifteen I could have passed all my NEWTs.”

The lies flowed seamlessly from Harry, and if Alphard suspected any foul play he gave no indication of it. Harry knew that Professor Black's father was one of the greatest legilimens the Wizarding World has ever known, but it was apparent that he was not the natural his father was.

Massaging his throat, Harry knew that he had nearly been beaten by his Defense Professor, and it was not an easy victory by any means. Wishing to remain humble Harry offered the man a hand, “You are still beyond me with your spell repertoire, and maybe even brute force. I would be honored to do this again sometime.”

Nodding, the man accepted the hand, “It's good to be a gracious winner, Potter. I agree though, let us do this again. It has been some time since I have found an opponent willing to duel twice with me. I can be quite the sadist against my enemies. Do you need to visit the hospital wing before your lessons today?”

Grinning at the man Harry shook his head, “Nah, I’ve had worse. Your grandfather is quite the git. Have you ever crossed wands with him?”

The two discussed the skills of various Black family members, and Alphard admitted that he was talented, but some of the other Blacks were beyond him. Reportedly he had never fought with Bellatrix, but by all accounts from the family she was the most talented Black since Dorea and Arcturus. Cassiopeia was said to be quite the enchantress, and very creative with her dueling. It seemed other than Pollux, the other children of Arcturus Black were not very talented with a wand. Orion and Cygnus were not very hard workers, and while skilled, could not stand against the more powerful members of the family.

The two crossed the Forbidden Forest unchallenged, and when they made it back onto the grounds at Hogwarts they went their separate ways to avoid the questions and speculations of being seen entering the Great Hall together.

Harry had freshened himself up by the time he made his way to breakfast, and when Andromeda saw him her eyes widened as she got to her feet, “Merlin, Harry, what happened to you?”

“A training accident gone awry, I dare say.” Harry said with a chuckle, “Nothing to worry about.”

“It looks like someone made a punching bag out of you.” Andromeda said with worry in her voice, “I thought some of the older Slytherins had gotten to you after last night.”

“They tried.” Harry said with a grin, “Needless to say I think a few sixth years under the guidance of Rabastan Lestrange are in the Hospital Wing this morning. I stepped over them this morning on my way to the owlery. Nothing extreme, but I am certain they will have learned their lesson.”

Nightmare wards that came straight from the Black Family library. Completely harmless physically, but mentally they will have been taught a lesson to those who would have broken into his room and harmed him. It was hardly worth a second thought when he stepped over them this morning, and he was certain they would make full recoveries, and be escorted to the Hospital Wing by their friends.

The ward worked similarly to the potion that Dumbledore was forced to drink in his time. This was laced with a stunner so they could not harm themselves in an attempt to flee the images their brain would create. When they awoke they would be shaken, but unharmed. Andromeda looked puzzled by Harry’s explanation, but offered nothing further.

About halfway through breakfast, it was clear that Harry’s injuries were more visible than he realized. He could only hope that Professor Black did a better job of covering himself up or there could be some questions they may not want to answer come up later.

Harry’s thoughts were interrupted by owls arriving in the Great Hall, and mail being delivered. The young man watched as Andromeda had a Daily Prophet delivered to her, and as she peered at the front page her face turned a little pale. Frowning, Harry asked the girl, “Something unpleasant in the prophet?”

She nodded, and slid the paper over to him. The Dark Mark was blazing across the page, displaying a headline that over a hundred muggles had been killed in the fires of Sussex. Shaking his head in disgust Harry stood, “I think I just lost my appetite. I will see you in Charms later.”

Andromeda nodded, and Harry stormed out of the hall with the intention to return to the Slytherin Dungeons. Before he could make it, however, an arm latched onto him from nowhere, and Harry nearly blasted James across the hall before he realized who it was.

Motioning for Harry to be quiet, James beckoned the young man to follow him. Harry’s heart thumped as he had nearly cursed his birth father within an inch of his life. The invisibility cloak was powerful, of that, there was no doubt. No disillusionment charm would’ve fooled Harry to the point that someone could’ve snuck up so close to him without alerting him in some way.

Arriving in an abandoned classroom, James tossed off his cloak and cast a spell that Harry recognized as Muffliato to prevent eavesdroppers. The Head Boy was grinning slightly at Harry as he leaned against the wall, “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. I just wanted a chance to talk with just the two of us. Something we didn’t even really get a chance to do over the summer.”

Nodding, but feeling a bit of anxiety creeping into his stomach, Harry tried to offer the young man a smile in return, “Sure, what's up?”

It was clear that James had not had a good look at Harry until this moment, because he bounced off the wall to get closer to him, and seemed to examine the bruises around his neck, and the cuts on his face, “Rough first night in Slytherin?”

Shaking his head, “Not exactly. I was training out in the Dark Forest this morning, and had a little training accident. Nothing I couldn’t handle.”

Snorting James agreed, “Looks like it almost was. I can’t even begin to lecture you about going in there though, because the others and I do it all the time. Just be careful, alright? We Potters don’t have a lot of family left, and I’d hate to lose you, before I even had a chance to get to know you.”

The smile Harry offered his birth father was a lot more genuine this time, “Don’t worry, I will be careful.”

Nodding like James had done his job well he ran a hand through his hair taking a deep breath. Harry knew this was a mannerism he himself did when he had a lot on his mind, “You know a lot of people don’t believe me when I tell them I didn’t know you existed.”

“You shouldn’t concern yourself with the opinions of-”

“Sheep?” James asked cutting Harry off, “That’s what your dad used to tell me when I was little. Where did they hide you when they did visit on the occasional Christmas by the way? If no one else in the family knew of your existence, where would you go?”

It was only natural that James had his curiosities, but Harry had to think fast in this scenario, because it was a good question, “Sometimes I stayed with Uncle Arcturus. Other times I would stay with Mipsy. She took care of me a lot while Mum and Dad were forced to do business elsewhere. It was no secret in our little family that I was being kept hidden. It was something I just had to live with. I knew it could be dangerous out there for me, and I trusted mum and dad to keep me safe.”

With a frustrated sigh, James shook his head, “I wish I could be as understanding as you are about it. I have been trying to smile and wave through this whole thing, but to be honest with you I am pretty hurt by it.”

Harry thought it was a pretty mature thing to admit, but he couldn’t offer the boy much in means of reparation, “I am sorry it came to all this. I wish it could have been different.”

“Now there's these signs of something bad coming, with these muggles getting killed, that symbol appearing in the sky, and with you suddenly showing up I just can’t believe it is all unrelated.” James said unhappily.

“I suppose they are all related in a way.” Harry admitted, “I told you that I didn’t come back to play Quidditch or attend Hogwarts classes. I am here to make a difference. To keep our family safe. To help keep Hogwarts safe.”

“I’m older than you.” James pointed out, “It should be my job to take care of you. It’s what your brother would’ve wanted.”

The words made Harry’s heart ache. James couldn’t remember Henry Potter, but in a way, his life had been greatly affected by the true-born son of Charlus and Dorea Potter. Drawing his own wand Harry twirled it in his fingers for a moment before saying, “You’ve seen a fraction of what I can do. I’ve been looking out for myself for a long time. Now that I have a family in the picture you can believe that I will do everything in my power to protect it. That is what my older brother would’ve really wanted. For all of us to look out for each other.”

James grimaced at his words, “The way you talk makes me think you are preparing for war.”

“We are at war, James.” Harry said calmly, “The rest of the country just doesn’t know it yet.”

James seemed to ponder his words, before saying, “You were raised by some of the greatest magical soldiers in history. You know what’s coming, but you can’t tell me anything? Harry, tell me, what can I do?”

James sounded almost desperate, and Harry felt for the man. He wished he could comfort him, and tell him there was nothing he could do, but that wasn’t true. If Harry was going to win this war in the coming years he needed capable fighters at his side, and he would do what he could to make sure there were people strong enough to watch his back, “Train, James. Practice magic. Practice dueling. Study. Work hard. Be prepared. Because the moment we step outside this school things will change.”

“Then train me.” James said simply.

“I will if you want me to.” Harry said immediately. It was what he wanted from the start. His birth mother and father were immensely talented in the magical arts from everything he had gathered. With the right guidance they could be a force, “I will even teach you our Potter family magic. I don’t care what the rest of the family thinks about it. You may need it one day, and I’d rather you have it than not if the moment were to arise.”

James looked surprised by his answer, “I didn’t think you would want to train me.”

“You are the heir to our family, and you must be kept safe from some things, but we can’t hide you from every shadow lurking around every corner.” Harry said, understanding the boy's irritation, “Also, if something were to happen to you that would put me in line to be Lord Potter. I would make a horrible Lord Potter, and would likely burn the Wizengamot down in the first week.”

James's frown turned to a grin, “I heard you made an example of four Slytherins last night in the defense of our lovely Head Girl. Something I should know about?”

If Harry wasn’t so good at reading people he might not have read into James' question, but he could see beyond the boy’s intentions with that question. Deciding to put James at ease, Harry placatingly said, “You don’t have to worry about me moving in on your girl, Prongs. Lily just reminds me of a very close friend of mine. She’s kind, and I won’t have people speaking ill of her because of her situation of birth.”

Deciding not to comment on Harry’s original comment James snorted, “Well, you won’t be making many friends in Slytherin then.”

“I’ve already told you I didn’t come here to make friends, James.” Harry said, feeling a little irritated now.

James held his hands up in surrender, “I’m sorry, you’re right. I just want to understand you…let’s talk about something else. How much longer on the Mandrake Leaf?”

Happy with the change in conversation Harry explained that at the end of the week, he would be able to dispose of the blasted leaf that he had nearly swallowed a hundred times at this point. The two discussed the following steps that Harry would undertake, and seemed to find more comfortable ground away from the politics of his arrival.

Walking to charms together Harry and James were laughing about a prank they were planning on Sirius, and even sat together during Professor Flitwick's class.

It was a privilege to have charms and transfiguration back-to-back with his parents. He had heard of their skills in each subject, and he made no moves to outperform them. Harry merely bowed his head to their skills and watched in admiration. Seeing his parents perform magic with smiles on their faces made everything feel okay for the time being. He could tell Lily was disheartened at the beginning of classes that day, but it seemed the Marauders' jokes uplifted her spirits by the time they had finished up with Professor Flitwick.

When charms class came to an end however his thoughts drifted back to the morning's Daily Prophet, and a painful reminder of what was to come flashed through his mind. He had to do something if he was going to protect his parents from a similar fate to the one they faced in his timeline. He would do anything to get to live his life and continue seeing the smile on their faces that he saw today.

.o.

“They have these bastards in the Auror department running scared! In our day we would’ve stomped these fanatics in masks in a week. How long do we let this go on for?” Arcturus Black said as he slammed the copy of the Daily Prophet on the table.

Charlus and Dorea exchanged looks allowing the man to vent his frustrations as they stared at the front page that contained the attack on Sussex with the dark mark floating in the sky. The article painted a grim picture for the future in Wizarding Britain, and Harry’s warnings seemed more real than ever.

When Arcturus sat down, and took a long pull of his firewhiskey, Dorea tried to console the man, “the Aurors in our day were mostly veterans from the Great War. They knew what it was like to fight in combat. The Aurors today are likely very inexperienced in battle. It is even more likely that the only Aurors who have seen combat are behind a desk these days.”

Charlus nodded in agreement with his wife as he looked out onto the grounds of Potter Manor with the sun setting in the background. Charlus could hear the house elves working in the kitchen, and his stomach turned a bit as he realized his worst nightmares from his youth were becoming a reality. The war was coming home.

“Someone needs to get in there and toughen them up then.” Arcturus complained, “We can’t allow these psychopaths to terrorize our country on a magnitude like this.”

“The signs have been there for a while. I think we all knew something like this was possible.” Charlus said calmly.

“I sure as hell didn’t!” Lord Black exclaimed, “I thought it was just a few purebloods trying to get their sick pleasures fulfilled. I didn’t approve of it, but I had no idea such a following was being assembled under our noses.”

The type of devastation that was wrought in Sussex could not have been done by a small band of wizards. This was a mass assault, and like all battle plans it was must have been orchestrated by a leader. Voldemort was on the move–just like Harry said he would be, Charlus thought darkly.

“What do we do?” Dorea asked with concern in her voice, “If there is something we can do to protect the Muggleborn or Muggle community then we should do it.”

“It is something we should speak to Harry about.” Charlus said with certainty, “He knows our enemy, and the path they take better than any. We should consult with him.”

Dorea nodded, while Arcturus looked surprised, “You trust the boy then?”

“He is our son in this world now, Arcturus.” Dorea said sternly.

“You have only heard parts of his story as well.” Charlus added, “He hasn’t gone into details, but I have a feeling some of his stories would be as disturbing as ours. We know it haunts him.”

“You think he has battle neurosis?” Arcturus asked with a troubled look on his face.

“Yes.” Dorea said simply, “I could feel his emotions some mornings. They were torn, and he was distraught by whatever haunted him. We tried to get him to open up to us, but…”

“Typical.” Arcturus said with an understanding look.

Before the topic could be furtherly discussed, Mipsy appeared with a large smile on her face, “Master Harry writes home!”

Dorea lit up at the news, and snapped her fingers causing the letter to levitate out of the house elf’s hands into her own. Charlus and Arcturus exchanged looks of amusement as her eyes devoured the letter. The amusement faded though as they could see the contents of the letter disturbed her before she began to read the contents aloud.

At the end there was a moment of silence before Arcturus asked, “What do you think of his interaction with Dumbledore, and what do we know about his story with a phoenix?”

“Dumbledore’s phoenix assisted Harry in slaying Slytherin’s monster in the Chamber of Secrets.” Dorea said dismissively, as she began to pace the room.

The look on Arcturus’ face indicated he wanted to know much more about the story Dorea described, and Charlus provided small details, “It’s a long story. I am sure Harry would be happy to show you in our pensieve. You should know he was only 12, and killed it with the sword of Gryffindor.”

Arcturus desperately seemed like he wanted to know all the details, but Dorea was already launching into a tirade, “What do you want to bet that Harry downplayed this attack on his person?”

“I would bet a lot more that those fools are probably licking their wounds today.” Arcturus said with a laugh, “I doubt Harry would’ve been merciful.”

“Do you think he is okay? He said they attempted to curse him in the back.” Dorea asked with worry in her voice.

Charlus snorted, “Had they actually managed to hit our son we would probably be breaking him out of Azkaban right now.”

This caused Arcturus to chuckle, and Dorea to shake her head, while Arcturus patted his sister on the hand, “I am sure your boy is fine, Dory. If it makes you feel better you should go visit him this weekend. I heard their first Hogsmeade weekend was coming up.”

Dorea seemed to think on this for a moment before nodding, “You're right. Even if there isn’t a school-sanctioned Hogsmeade weekend my son is very knowledgeable of the castle, and will find a way to meet with us.”

“I don’t think Harry has ever been one to live by the rules.” Charlus said with a grin, “If we ask to meet with him I am certain he will come. We need to ensure he is okay, and find out if Fleamont needs to be made aware of this incident that occurred between him and his housemates. He can give us valuable insight on our enemy as well. We will question him on what this Voldemort is up to, and what we can do to combat him.”

In acceptance Dorea drew her wand, and softly spoke her son's favorite charm, “Expecto Patronum.”

Dreams of Home Chapter 17

Chapter 17

Entering the Slytherin common room it was clear that most of the students were done with their lessons for the day as many lounged around the room. When Harry entered, four seventh-years that he recognized all came from where their dormitories were, and looked at him with twisted grins. Yaxley was leading Mulciber, Avery, and Rabastan Lestrange.

The lead blond opened his arms as if welcoming Harry, “Ah, Potter, good. I am glad you are here. I think we got off on the wrong foot. I clearly underestimated you in Defense earlier, and I do not wish you to think I hold you any ill will. I merely wished to provide you with a better challenge, and my arrogance quickly proved to be my undoing, which I apologize for.”

Harry was surprised by this approach, but decided there was no reason to antagonize the man, “I understand, and accept your apology. I hope you understand that I was merely completing the challenges that Professor Black assigned me, and the way I achieved that was nothing personal.”

It was about as neutral of a response as Harry could manage, but Yaxley seemed to accept it gladly. Just when Harry thought they might shake hands and go separate ways Rabastan opened his mouth, “Say, Potter, what was with you talking with the mudblood from earlier?”

The room went quiet at the man’s words, and Harry frowned as he realized that the entirety of the common room was watching him. Even Andromeda and Pandora who were in the corner observing him seemed curious as to what his reaction would be. A glance at Snape in the opposite corner, however, showed he had an even expression on his face that looked almost bored. It was the look on Elaina’s face that stopped him. Unlike the rest of the room, she wasn’t looking at Harry to see his reaction, instead, she was glaring at Yaxley.

Frowning, Harry stepped toward the group, “I assume you are referring to Miss Evans?”

Rabastan frowned, but nodded, “How many other mudbloods do you talk to, Potter?”

“I’ll respectfully ask you not to use that word in my presence.” Harry returned formally.

This led to laughter from the group of teens, and even a few others around the common room. Harry’s eyes raised as he marked each of those individuals with his eyes. Avery spoke next, “Oh look here boys, a mudblood lover. Should have known being a Potter he would be a filthy blood traitor.”

Gasps echoed through the room, and Harry stared at the boy with indifference in his eyes, but internally he was raging, “You insulted a dear friend of mine unknowingly, so I will allow that insult to go by once, and chalk it up to a poor upbringing.”

With a flick of his wrist, Avery was hit in the chest with a wandless banishing charm, and in a flash, Harry had his wand in his hand pointing it directly at Rabastan Lestrange who had his hands fumbling in his robes while Harry held him at wand point, “The slight on my family, however, is not one I will allow.”

Harry had no choice, but to disarm Rabastan Lestrange, as the man had finally managed to pull his wand out with clear intent on cursing him. Mulciber, who saw Rabastan was attacking, decided to chance a curse at Harry, which was easily blocked and the seventh year was stunned before he could get off another curse.

Avery had found his way back to his feet by now, with his wand in hand looking furious. Yaxley got in the man’s way before he could start hurling curses clearly trying to calm the man down, but Avery yelled over the Slytherin Prefect, “You’re a dead man, Potter!”

A grin now extended across Harry’s face, “Is that a threat, Avery? Are you threatening me?”

The cold tone in his voice stopped Yaxley cold as he turned to face Harry, surprised to see the wicked look on his face, “Because if you were that would be beyond stupid.”

Harry slowly stepped towards the boy, and Yaxley moved from his way leaving nothing in between the stalking teen and Avery, “Go ahead, Avery. Curse me. I dare you.”

Avery was now looking uncertain. He looked between the disarmed Lestrange, and the stunned Mulciber, then back to Yaxley who looked very grim over the situation, before turning around and storming away.

“You should pick friends with better manners, Yaxley.” Harry scolded as his eyes drifted across the common room, “We were so close to shaking hands like men and ending this, but then your friends had to go and upset me.”

Turning to address the house Harry spoke, “My name is Harry Potter. If you haven’t heard by now. I am a simple man, and grew up mostly in isolation. In that isolation, however, I have created a special set of skills. I intend to use those skills to defend myself, and my family, something I think you can all respect, but let me make myself very clear on one thing.”

He paused for a long moment, and seemed to realize the entirety of the house was watching him, “I hate bigots. My family has spent generations defending magical blood, and keeping the people of the wizarding community in this country safe. I will be damned if I let some entitled little shits disrespect the sacrifices of my ancestors just because they feel superior.”

Feeling the uncomfortable atmosphere, Harry put the nails in the coffin, “A very close friend of mine, who is no longer with us, was a Muggleborn, and no one will speak ill of that community in front of me. If you do…” Harry looked into Yaxley’s eyes, and then glanced at the fuming Rabastan, “Be prepared to fight.”

With that, Harry turned on his heel, and walked towards his dormitory. Murmurs followed his departure, but then the scream of his name made him turn to see a purple hex coming his way. There was no time to shield or dodge, but he pictured a shield forming in front of him, and to his surprise, his magic failed him. That did not, however, change the fact that someone had come to his defense with a shield of their own.

Harry gently swooped in front of his savior, and his wand was a flurry of movements as he shielded the spells coming from Rabastan, Yaxley, and Avery. Screams echoed throughout the common room as the battle ignited.

Not wanting to take the chance of his spells being deflected into the common rooms crowd, Harry charged Avery and punched him in the face, before grabbing his wrist, and turning the bewildered boy's wand on Rabastan stunning him with ease. Harry then ripped Avery’s wand away and used his body as a shield as Yaxley’s body bind connected with his friend. Yaxley yelped in surprise, and Harry capitalized quickly by putting the Prefect in a body bind as well.

Surveying the scene Harry could see Mulciber and Lestrange sprawled out, with no one daring to revive them. The crowd in the common room was in awe, and most of them had their wands drawn. Harry chanced a glance at Andi, Pandora, and Nate, all huddled together, and they seemed as shocked as the rest. He merely offered them a nod to indicate he was okay before turning to face his attackers.

Harry twirled Avery’s wand in his fingers as he approached them. Avery and Yaxley were both staring at Harry with wide frozen eyes, and he merely shook his head, “That was very foolish. My family would wipe yours from the face of the Earth if word of this reached them. If you ever dare attempt to curse me in the back again, it will be the very last thing you do.”

With a snap that was heard around the room, Harry tossed the pieces of Avery’s now broken wand on the floor in front of him. The magical buildup in the room was near-suffocating as he stormed back towards his dorm, people fleeing from him in his wake. Finally, though he stopped as he reached the point where the person who shielded his back was, and turned to face his dark-haired guardian, “I won’t forget what you just did for me.”

The girl's eyes were wide with surprise, but she offered him the slightest of nods. Satisfied that no one would dare to curse him in the back again as he returned to his dorm for the evening.

Elaina still had her wand in hand, absolutely stunned by what happened. She had no idea what had possessed her to protect Potter, but she knew what it was like to be cursed in the back by her housemates. She knew what it was like to wake up in the Hospital Wing in agony with no idea who had cursed her.

Cautiously she watched as each of the seventh-year boys were revived by their friends, and each of them stormed off towards their dormitories indicating she was in the clear for the evening. She couldn’t imagine the humiliation her classmates were feeling at that moment. Those four Slytherins in particular had always been nasty towards her and the other Muggleborns in the school, yet no one had ever stood up to them.

Potter did more than stand up to them though, she thought with grim amusement. He beat down all four of them in a matter of seconds, and he protected the rest of the students in the common room. Deciding to join her friends, she made eye contact with Andi, Nate, and Pandora, before crossing the room towards them.

As she approached her friends, Pandora placed a hand on her elbow comfortingly, “That was very brave, Elaina. Though I think you may find yourself on the business end of those wands sooner than we would like.”

Before Elaina could respond, Andi shook her head, “If they do, Harry will rip them to pieces a second time. The way he protected you after you blocked that curse to his back was amazing. I knew he was talented, but that was something else.”

“I heard from the Carrows that Potter is out to put some of the traditionalists in their place. That Dumbledore helped the Potters keep him in hiding all those years only to bring him out as a white knight for the light faction.” Nate said with concern on his countenance.

Andi rolled her eyes at that, “From what Harry told me, last night Dumbledore almost cursed him last night over a difference in opinions. I hardly believed it when he told me.”

Pandora frowned at her friend's words, “I suppose the Potters have never been supporters of the Dumbledores in recent times. There may be some bad blood there from the Great War.”

Elaina raised her eyebrows at this, “What do you mean?”

“Harry’s parents were war heroes in the fight against Grindelwald.” Andi explained, “It’s likely why he is so powerful, and so good in combat. Did you notice he doesn’t duel in any orthodox style. If he does it's not one I recognize.”

“That doesn’t explain why there could be bad blood between the Headmaster and Potter's parents.” Elaina said pointedly.

“I listen to my grandfather occasionally.” Andi admitted, “He loves to drone on about the war, and his greatest friend Charlus Potter. Supposedly grandfather was the only one who knew about Harry’s existence in our family. Anyway, according to my grandfather, they were about a day behind Dumbledore in taking the fight directly to Grindelwald. If you listen to the ramblings of my Lord Black he claims their unit would’ve taken down Grindelwald together. He is quite displeased that they were a day late.”

Pandora and Nate looked impressed, while Elaina continued to frown, “I guess I don’t understand. I am not big on history, but what’s the big deal with taking down Grindelwald?”

“Elaina,” Pandora explained patiently, “Grindelwald was considered the most powerful wizard of the last two centuries. My family believes the Headmaster beat Grindelwald with tricks and deceit, not skill with a wand. Grindelwald was never bested in battle in his nearly twenty years of conquest. He nearly burnt down Paris in the ‘20s, and the world thought he was invincible. He pushed the boundaries of magic further than anyone in recent history.”

“Until Dumbledore confronted him.” Nate added, “No one alive witnessed the duel however, so no one knows exactly how Dumbledore did it. Supposedly the fight lasted for hours though.”

Elaina wondered why this was not extensively studied in History of Magic, but quickly realized that Binns was already dead by the time Grindelwald had his rise to power.

“Anyway,” Pandora said changing the topic, “My favorite rumor about our current favorite topic is that Harry was sent by his family to replace James as the Potter Heir. According to Rowle, the Potters are so disgusted by how much goofing off James does that they have to send a better member of the family to represent them in the Wizengamot.”

Andi and Nate both chuckled at this, and the Black daughter chimed in with her thoughts, “Harry doesn’t strike me as a politician. Plus, Fleamont is not about to replace his son, who was just named Head Boy. James is talented when he isn’t being a miscreant. By the time his father passes, he will make a decent Lord Potter.”

Nate chuckled, “Never would’ve thought you would defend him, Andi. Black and Potter were the stuff of nightmares our first few years here.”

“We all had to grow up at some point.” Elaina said with a shake of her head, “I suppose even in Slytherin, the gossip never ends.”

This led to chuckles from the group, and they all wished each other a goodnight as they made their way toward their dormitories. Elaina laid in her bed that night with a million things on her mind. Everything from Grindelwald to the new target she put on her back by protecting the new Potter. She knew she had done the right thing, but she could only hope that she was not going to pay the price for it. Andi had said Harry would not allow her to be attacked, but she had been getting sabotaged, hexed, and cursed for her entire duration at Hogwarts. Saving him from getting cursed in the back wouldn’t make that much of a difference. Would it?

Dreams of Home Chapter 16

Chapter 16

Walking back down to the dungeons where the potions lab was, Harry was ambushed by the Marauders and James was practically gushing over Harry’s dueling skills when he approached the group, “Did you see him? He made Shacklebolt look like a fly on the wall, and then he handled Lily and Bones simultaneously.”

James threw an arm around his cousin as he steered the boy towards the Great Hall with his group in tow, “I thought you were good on a broom, but that is nothing compared to what you can do with a-”

“It was nothing, James.” Harry interrupted becoming uncomfortable by his true father’s praise, “Professor Black put a challenge before me, and I overcame it. Nothing more, nothing less.”

Sirius laughed, “That wasn’t nothing, mate. You made some of Hogwarts' best duelists look like first years.”

“I did what I was trained to do.” Harry corrected, “The Potter family has many enemies far beyond what Hogwarts students are capable of. Therefore, modestly speaking, I was trained to be far beyond what Hogwarts students are capable of.”

James was smiling no longer, and the other boys looked confused by his words. James huffed, “Enemies? I feel like the family is keeping more secrets from me than necessary.”

“Only because it's in the interest of my safety, and yours.” Harry consoled, “Give it some time, and I am sure I will find ways to tell you safely.”

Before James could protest a soft voice called his name, “Harry?”

Turning to face the young woman that called his name a smile began to tug at the corners of his mouth, “Miss Evans. What can I do for you?”

“You can start by calling me Lily.” The young woman offered with a smile, “Then you can walk me through what you did in your duel with Yaxley. I’ve never seen magic like that.”

Offering his arm to the girl he grinned, “Well, Lily, I would be happy to explain it to you. If you aren’t afraid to be seen walking with a Slytherin then you can join me on my way to lunch?”

The girl blushed a pretty shade of red, and nodded looping her arm through his. Turning to face the Marauders, Harry offered them a nod, “Gentlemen. We can continue this discussion later.”

The three boys all looked at James who had an unreadable expression on his face. Harry knew of his father's infatuation with his mother, but he would not deprive himself of a chance to develop his own relationship with the woman. In time James would see that there was zero romantic intentions behind his pursuit to get to know the young woman, and hopefully he will not hold it against him.

Lily dressed in her school robes, with green eyes, and tied back red hair told Harry that his mother was a beautiful young lady. Horace had told him in his time that his mother had many admirers, but she’d remained diligent in her studies until her final year when his father finally gained her attention. He could only hope his presence would not interfere with that, or create problems between the pair.

“Before I tell you about what I did during my duel with Yaxley, tell me what you thought about your own duel with me?” Harry asked curiously.

“You are really fast.” Lily said honestly, “Amelia and I are both towards the top of our class, and she easily could have been Head Girl over me. I have been in fewer detentions, and it is for that reason I think that I was chosen over Elaina and her. I only mention that because we have both dueled each other enough to understand one another's strengths and weaknesses. We didn’t need to sit there and put a game plan together, because we knew to play to each other's strengths. Instead of playing defensively though, you went straight after us, and put us off balance from the start. I wish I had cast a wider area of effect spells to hold you in place, which would’ve kept you from pinning Amelia down. I was afraid of breaking the ward though, so I was too cautious. Your shields were large enough that I think it would’ve been okay though.”

Concurring with her opinion Harry nodded his head in agreement, “You definitely would have prolonged the duel that way. Initially, my plan was to have you stun Amelia, and then I would pin you with rapid spell fire like Kingsley tried with me. My concussion hex however disoriented you more than I expected, so I capitalized quickly.”

“How could I have been shielded from that?” Lily asked curiously with a grimace on her face.

“Without knowing legilimency you couldn’t have.” Harry admitted, “You would’ve had to have known what my spell was before I cast it for you to shield it perfectly. The best thing you could have done was bear with the pain, and refrain from panicking. The charm doesn’t last for long, and as soon as you began casting spells at me it would have dissipated.”

“It was a clever trick.” Lily admitted, “For the rules, we were given it was a perfect answer to try and take us both out.”

Grinning at the compliment, Harry decided to quit while he was ahead, “It’s good to think about what we could have done better after losing a duel. My father does it to me after each of our bouts. Maybe the line of thinking doesn’t give you a win, but it does make you better.”

“You grew up dueling a lot?” Lily asked, “It would explain why you are so good at it.”

“Let’s say I had a lot of hands-on training, and leave it at that. Besides, I believe you wanted to know about the magic I used against Yaxley?” Harry asked, and she nodded her head, but frowned at his answer, “How well versed are you in wards and arithmancy?”

“I’m the best in our year at Ancient Runes and Arithmancy. Admittedly my knowledge of actually summoning defensive wards is rather limited though.” Lily confessed.

“Well, basic arithmancy tells you what you need to know.” Harry explained carefully, “While Yaxley pranced his way to the front of the room, and Professor Black began putting up the defenses I was trying to determine what he was casting. The Fianto Duri ward is very basic, and that was his first layer. Anyone could have seized that from him without a battle of wills, because it is more like a thin layered shield than it is a fully powered ward.

The first spell that Yaxley cast would have undoubtedly shattered it. However, it was combined with Protego Totalum and Protego Maxima, which made them formidable enough that anything Yaxley legally cast would have been absorbed by the wards. Now let's consider wards as building blocks. The base layer is Fianto Duri, the middle block is Protego Totalum, and the top block is Protego Maxima. Do you follow?”

Nodding in understanding, a look of concentration was on Lily’s face as Harry continued, “Now in the case of the building blocks let’s say I stole the middle block. What would happen to the other blocks?”

“They would crumble?” Lily asked curiously.

“Not quite, but they would falter, and if not reinforced then, yes, they would collapse. This meant that instead of fighting me in a battle of wills for Protego Totalum , he was forced to keep control of Protego Maxima to protect all of you. It was clear to me from the beginning that Professor Black was also not expecting me to seize control of his wards. I surprised him so much that by the time he began to resist them, I already had control of them before he finished calling out 1.”

Lily stopped, releasing his arm as she turned and looked up at him, “So you put the class in danger to make an example of Yaxley?” she asked, frowning.

“Not at all.” Harry defended at once, “I only took control of one ward that would hold long enough for me to make an example out of him. Fianto Duri was still in place, and would’ve absorbed at least one spell before shattering. Plus, Protego Maxima would’ve absorbed anything I deflected into that area. We would’ve both had to cast spells directly into the wards for the class to have been in any danger.”

The two held each other’s eyes, and Harry had a moment to appreciate how alike they were. He had heard the words so many times in his life, but now he understood them. He did have his mother’s eyes, and he wondered if she would question it. Comprehension was slowly crossing her face however as she analyzed his words, and finally, she sighed continuing to move towards the central staircase, “Fascinating. Your understanding of wards is far beyond my own. Did your family teach you?”

“No, I had a friend that was immensely brilliant. She taught me almost everything I know about wards. I didn’t even take Ancient Runes or Arithmancy. My dad taught me some specific spell-casting techniques for certain wards, but all my theory, and most of my spell repertoire came from her.” Harry admitted.

“Wow.” Lily said, clearly impressed, “It must have run deeply in her family for her to be able to teach you so much.”

“She was actually a Muggleborn just like you.” Harry said with a smile. Hermione had often been compared to his mother intellectually, and it was a nice feeling to hear Lily was impressed by his best friend, “She was just a very good student.”

“Was?” Lily asked, “Did she graduate already?”

“She died actually.” Harry said as they arrived just outside the Great Hall.

Lily recoiled at his words, “Oh, Harry, I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to…How did she die?”

“Violently.” Harry said ominously, “I’d honestly rather not talk about it. Did you have any more questions about my duel with Yaxley?”

The inquisitive look in Lily’s eyes was swimming with questions, but instead, she took a deep breath and asked, “When you started to fight back, how did you throw Yaxley off balance?”

“A wandless summoning charm.” Harry answered easily, happy to get away from the gruesome topic of what had happened to Hermione, “I am sure you recognized the reducto curse that followed.”

Lily’s eyes widened at his answer, “A wandless charm against an entire person? That’s difficult magic.”

“Certainly difficult to learn. Not so difficult to cast.” Harry explained, “Learning wandless magic is extremely time-consuming, but once your magic understands how to do it, it becomes quite simple.”

“Could you teach me?” Lily asked curiously.

“I could certainly give you the theory behind it.” Harry confirmed, “Though I am afraid a lot of the work is frustrating and monotonous. It took me a long time to be efficient with the wandless magic I am capable of. As you can likely imagine though, all the spells I put the effort into learning are immensely useful.”

“How many spells can you cast wandlessly?.” Lily asked with excitement evident in her voice.

“Not enough.” Harry answered with a grin, “A wizard has to have a few secrets, my lady.”

The young woman rolled her eyes, and Harry chuckled when she said, “It seems you have more than a few, Harry Potter.”

With a slight bow of his head, Harry winked at the girl one last time as he made his way toward the Slytherin table. Before he made it Lily called out to him, and he turned his head to face her, and she offered him a smile, “Thanks for explaining all that to me.”

With a nod, Harry shrugged, “You’re welcome…and Lily, I just want you to know that despite me being in Slytherin there is no reason we can’t be friends. I know you have not had the best luck with my house, but I grew up far away from the prejudice that you have experienced. You have nothing to fear from me.”

Not waiting for the girl to respond, Harry strolled over to the direction of the Slytherin table, and sought to join his new friends.

Taking a seat next to Andromeda who laughed at something Pandora Lovegood said, Harry greeted the two of them as he reached for a plate, “Afternoon, ladies.”

Andi casually greeted him, while Pandora looked at him curiously, “Hello, Harry Potter.”

The voice made Harry instantly smile, but it faded quickly as the screams of his blonde friend echoed through his mind. Luna was not the same after she had been rescued from Malfoy Manor, and while the two did not share many resemblances, it was a painful memory to recall that Pandora addressed him exactly as Luna had many years before. Trying to seem unphased, Harry offered the girl a forced smile, “Hello, Pandora Lovegood.”

“Impressive dueling today.” The young woman commented as she stabbed at her food.

“I thought the same about you.” Harry offered in return as he loaded his plate up.

Andromeda chuckled, “As cute as this interaction is, how do you two know each other?”

“We don’t.” They both answered at the same time.

Andromeda looked confused, and glanced between them a few times as if expecting that they were having her on. When no explanation was offered she raised her eyebrows at Harry, “You know she is married, right? You shouldn’t be inquiring after married women, Harry.”

This made Pandora laugh, and Harry grinned, “That is actually how I know of her. I heard her last name being called in class, and I have a passing familiarity with her husband. I am quite the fan of the Quibbler.”

Pandora seemed surprised at his words, and suspiciously she narrowed her eyes his way, “Really? Rumor has it you haven’t been in Britain very long. How did you hear of it? It’s a pretty new publication.”

“I don’t trust the prophet.” Harry answered easily as he stabbed into his food glancing around the table to see that the stares his way had not lessened since the night before, “I wanted a second opinion on current events, and I stumbled across your husband's paper. He has an interesting taste in politics.”

Frowning, the woman defended her husband, “He is unique. It is a good thing in modern times. People are so boring these days.”

“His unique point of view is what I enjoy the most.” Harry said holding his hands up in defense, “I think he disguises allegories behind his eclectic thoughts. Things that can’t just be said without offending the pureblood agenda.”

Andromeda blinked a few times, and Pandora just stared at him with curiosity. Finally, she chuckled, “Careful there, Harry, those were two big words in one sentence. They are going to re-sort you into Ravenclaw at this rate.”

The three all chuckled at this, and went about their lunch. When it was time to disperse to their next classes, Andromeda bumped him with her shoulder, “I saw you talking to Evans when you entered the Hall. Has she ensnared another Potter male?”

Her tone was teasing, but Harry shook it off at once, “Not at all. She asked me a scholarly question, and I obliged her with an answer, that’s all. Nothing more. Nothing less. She was quite friendly though.”

“Quite pretty too.” Andromeda said teasingly.

Harry hummed his agreement, but didn’t commit to anything as they crossed into the dungeons. Speaking softer now she said, “You should be careful with who you interact with, Harry. Evans has made enemies in our house. She was friends with Snape at one point, but that ended poorly. Now she is basically in open season. The girl has crossed wands with more members of our house than anyone.”

Harry stopped now, the expression on his face taking a dangerous edge, “Why? Because she's Muggleborn?”

Andromeda raised her eyes at his tone, but answered him nonetheless, “Muggleborn, brilliant, and beautiful. Everything the purebloods say they can’t be.”

It was clear by the disgust in her voice that she didn’t agree with these sentiments, but still, it infuriated Harry to know that his mother was being attacked by members of Slytherin house, “I won’t stop conversing with someone because our house looks down upon them. I will form my own opinions, and defend my friends with whatever level of force I deem necessary. You will find no prejudice in house Potter.”

Andromeda grinned at his words, “I knew there was a reason I liked you, Potter. Just watch your back. You will definitely get a pass for speaking with James and the other Marauders due to the family dynamics, but Lily will cause the house to ostracize you.”

“A Potter does not concern himself with the opinions of sheep. Besides you saw my dad and I dueling on the grounds of Potter Manor. You also saw how I handled Yaxley in Defense. If someone in our house were to try and test me in combat I would make them regret it.” Harry said firmly as he stepped into the Potions classroom ending the line of conversation.

Potions was much like it was in his previous timeline during his last year with Professor Slughorn. The class itself wasn’t so different in attendance from his Defense Against the Dark Arts either. All four Marauders were present for this class. Lily was sitting next to Marlene, while Alice and Frank sat together at a table nearby. Harry was about to ask if Andromeda wanted to grab a table with him, but she scampered off to sit with Pandora in the corner. Amelia and Kingsley were sitting together again, and Harry was forced to move towards the front of the class to the only open table left.

Sitting next to Snape in class was a bit of an odd circumstance. The young man didn’t even lift an eyebrow at Harry when he sat down, nor did he show any signs of discomfort. When Slughorn gave his welcome speech to the class it was much more friendly and jovial than what they received from Professor Black. Slughorn was laughing and smiling, saying that their class was the largest NEWT class in memory with some of the most gifted brewers he had ever encountered. With the number of Aurors this Hogwarts graduating class produced, Harry shouldn’t have been surprised by this knowledge, but still nodded in appreciation that he could have some real talent backing him in the coming years when it was time to battle the Dark Lord.

The man had big smiles for Lily, and even a large grin for Snape in the front. When he assigned the potion, Harry immediately went to work hoping to avoid any uncomfortable encounters with Snape. He figured they could both work on the Wiggenweld potion in silence without any issues.

With the lessons he had learned from the Prince, Harry set about preparing his potion to the best of his ability. It was odd to think that everything he learned about potions one way or another was from the man beside him. Compliments and critiques barely registered through Harry’s mind as he listened to Slughorn move about the room.

When Harry came towards the final steps of his potion he used the blade of his silver knife to crush a dark berry to draw as much juice as possible when a voice brought him out of his concentration, “The instructions say to cut the boom berry.”

Freezing for a moment Harry fought the grin that threatened to cross his features, “You get more from the berry if you crush it.”

With a quick movement Harry dumped the juice into his potion and began stirring it three times clockwise, one time counterclockwise, and three times clockwise, another trick from the Prince. When the young man finished he took a deep satisfied breath as the potion matched his book's description, and he turned to see Snape watching him with curious eyes. There was no disgust present like there had been the night before, “You are not what I expected.”

“What did you expect?” Harry asked curiously.

“Another idiot like your cousin.” Snape admitted freely, but did not remain on topic, “You have brewed this potion before?”

Deciding not to address the insult to his birth father Harry shook his head, “Not this one in particular, no.”

“Yet you did not follow the instructions in the book.” Snape stated quietly.

“My previous teacher taught me many tricks that can be used for a wide variety of potions.” Harry admitted, “He was a surly git, but he was gifted in potion making.”

Snape looked jealous by his words, “I figured out crushing the berries last year as well. I wish I had someone that would have taught me things like that. Slughorn is excellent, but not prodigious. He is very by the book, and not very creative.”

“I admit I am not a prodigy in potions either.” Harry returned in a quiet tone, “I just had good teachers.”

Snape looked at him with confusion now in his eyes, and when Harry raised his eyebrows at him the long-haired boy shook his head, “Like I said, just not what I expected. I think I will seek you out during the dueling club. Perhaps I will see if Yaxley was just a fool or not.”

No further words were said between the two, and Harry did not see a reason to tell the young man he had no intention of joining the dueling club with the others. Slughorn congratulated both boys with a booming voice on perfect potions, and Harry offered Snape a respectful nod at the end of their lesson before each went their separate ways.

Walking to the Slytherin Common Room Harry found himself in deep thought. The devastation Voldemort had on this generation became more and more apparent with each class he attended. The number of students around him was much more numerous than they were during his time at Hogwarts. It was disturbing to think so many of these unfamiliar names and faces were likely murdered by Death Eaters in his timeline. Thinking of people like Elaina made Harry pause in thought. Maybe some escaped? According to everyone who spoke of her she was talented enough, but maybe that also meant Voldemort targeted her himself?

A part of him longed to be back at Potter Manor with Dorea and Charlus. Perhaps it was a mistake coming to Hogwarts. The two were more than capable of teaching him what he needed to know to defeat Voldemort. He could develop a relationship with Lily, James, and the other Marauders once the Dark Lord was defeated. It wasn’t too late to drop out. He could go home and resume the focus on his training.

On the other hand, he was sent here to make a difference. Perhaps some were still redeemable before they joined Voldemort forever. Snape had saved his life many times in his previous life, and if he could return the favor he would. The young man was not as antagonistic as he thought he might be, so perhaps he was not as set in his ways at this point in time. He could definitely tell some were already lost to the dark arts, however. Harry had recognized a few of the spells Yaxley tried to immolate him with, and that was in a classroom. He could only imagine what the man might resort to when he could hide behind a mask.

Dreams of Home Chapter 15

Chapter 15

Arriving at the Defense Against the Dark Arts Class Harry realized he was the last to arrive. His arrival brought whispers, and Alphard Black was standing at the front of the room glancing at the clock. The class had not changed much in his time away. The large windows looking over the Hogwarts Grounds still brought in the warm rays of sunlight from the September skies, and the wizard grimaced remembering his final few defense lessons with Snape.

Harry knew he was not late, so merely walked to the nearest seat at the front, and took a seat next to none other than Amelia Bones as he ignored the stares, and glances from his classmates. His hope was to sit next to Andromeda or Nate, but they had taken up a table with a pretty blonde woman Harry did not recognize.

The long desk around the room each sat three, and a boy in Ravenclaw colors sat next to Amelia, but the nose ring was an immediate giveaway to the man’s identity. Kingsley Shacklebolt, a well-respected man in Harry’s time sat on the end, and when the two made eye contact Harry offered him a respectful nod that was returned. A bell chimed as soon as Harry placed his book on his desk, and Amelia spoke softly in his direction, “Cutting it close there, Potter.”

“It’s what I do.” Harry offered casually with a grin tugging at the corner of his mouth.

Across from him, Harry noticed James and Sirius offering him solemn looks, but Harry just winked at the duo, making them both grin mischievously. Next to them was Remus, and at the table behind them were Lily, Alice, and Frank. Harry noticed Frank and Alice were sitting very close to each other, and Frank offered him a wiggle of the eyebrows that made Harry nearly burst out laughing before the Professor began speaking.

“Welcome to your 7th year, NEWT students. I assure you that all your years in studying defensive magic will pale in comparison to what we will cover this year. I intend to throw every possible bit of curriculum that you could be quizzed on in your exams, and then some. There is trouble brewing outside the walls of this castle, and I intend to send every single one of you out in the world with the ability to defend themselves, or at the very least, run away.”

Some of the Slytherins, headed by Corban Yaxley snickered at this, causing the Professor to frown, “Was something I said funny?”

This silenced the group of Slytherins, and Professor Black glared at them, “There is no shame in running. There is no shame in living another day. I assure you if a member of my family decided to put you in their cross hairs the only intelligent thing to do would be to run. There are other families like mine that have produced many talented witches and wizards, and if you quarreled with any of them the only likelihood of your survival is nil. This would leave you with only one wise decision, and that would be to flee. Sometimes the best defense against the dark arts is to run and live another day. Is that understood?”

“Yes, professor.” The class answered.

“Good. As most of you know my name is Professor Alphard Black. You will address me as Professor Black, or sir. Is that understood?”

“Yes, sir.” Most of the class muttered back.

“Is that understood?” The man barked, and the class sat up straight at the wandless magic amplification of the man’s voice.

“Yes, sir!” The class called back in an instant. Harry was grinning now at the man, something the Professor noticed, “Did I say something funny, Potter?”

Not removing the smile from his face he said, “No, Professor.”

“Then why are you smiling son?” The man demanded.

“I am just happy to be here, sir.” Harry answered, and total silence fell over the class.

The Professor stared at Harry for a long moment, “My uncle says you have power. Given who raised you, I am inclined to believe him. There are others in this room who will wish to see it. Wish to test it. Get up, Potter.”

Frowning now, Harry stood from his chair, but did not draw his wand, “Professor, I don’t think-”

“I did not ask you to think, did I, boy?” The Professor barked back.

The frown turned to a thin, emotionless line stretched across Harry’s face, “I will ask you not to address me in such a way, sir.”

A pen drop could have been heard in the classroom, and Alphard Black looked at him with a dangerous expression as he stepped towards Harry, “What did you say, Potter?”

“I addressed you with respect, sir. I will ask you to do the same.” Harry said only moderately irritated by the situation. Dorea had warned Harry that Alphard’s best ability was to rile up, and disconnect his opponents from logical thinking. This was not something that would work on Harry any longer.

The room was very tense, and finally, James stood up near the front of the class, “Professor, I think there has just been a misunderstanding, Harry-”

“Sit down, Potter.” The Professor shouted as he moved closer to Harry, but to James’ credit he did not.

“It's alright, Prongs.” Harry said easily, “The big bad Professor Black is trying to show his superiority. A shame too. I expected better from a Black.”

Gasps went up throughout the room, and the wand of Alphard Black shot to his hand, “Draw your wand, Potter.”

“I don’t think I will.” Harry said stubbornly.

“Harry.” Andromeda said warningly, but Harry held his hand towards her in a gesture that said to be silent.

Black stepped so close to Harry that they were practically nose to nose. Anticipation grew, and Harry was starting to wonder if he had underestimated the man. Was he actually about to get cursed? His eyes never left the elder Black family member, and suddenly a grin started to stretch across his professor's face. Then he began laughing, “Good gracious, Potter! Nerves of steel. Take 20 points to Slytherin. Half the class looks like they are about to start hyperventilating.”

Harry tried not to show his relief that the man had not tried to curse him, and Alphard Black returned to his desk, “Could’ve been a Gryffindor with those nerves, Mr Potter. You may have a lot of your mother in you, but your nerves are all Charlus.”

Lily raised her hand, and the man gestured towards her to ask a question, “Professor, what was the point of that exercise?”

Alphard raised his eyebrows at the woman, “You don’t understand, Miss Evans?”

His eyes then drifted across the room, “Who understands? Who can tell me what we all just learned?”

Sirius shook his head, “That Harry is a lunatic?”

“Wrong, Mr Black. Anyone else?” The man asked, glancing around the room.

A voice from the back of the room gave the answer, “We learned what we must do in the face of uncertainty.”

All eyes went towards the back of the room, and Harry for the first time noticed young Severus Snape. The man’s black hair was as long as it was in his time, and his pale face from spending too many hours over a cauldron was the same shade it would be in 1991 when they first met. The man looked gaunt, and sickly with how skinny he was, but Harry knew how talented he was with a wand.

Professor Black nodded his head, “Tell me your name, son, and then explain.”

“Severus Snape.” The young man said in a drawling voice that caused an uncomfortable chill to go down Harry’s back, “Standing your ground, and learning what you can is crucial when combating the ever-evolving intricacies of the Dark Arts, and its practitioners. In the face of panic, Potter remained composed, and tried to determine whether the threat was real before reacting.”

Nodding his head, “Excellent answer, 5 points to Slytherin. Had I pointed my wand at Mr Potter we would’ve seen a different outcome. Am I wrong?” The Professor asked, looking at the young man still on his feet.

“No, Professor. Had you pointed your wand at me, a fight would’ve broken out.” Harry said with certainty.

“I would’ve expected no less.” The man said a nod of his head, “Potter kept his head during the entirety of the situation. He never disrespected me, and knew that I was his professor despite the grizzly attitude I took toward him. He had to trust that I would not attack him outright with everything he knew about Hogwarts and its reputation. In the face of danger, he kept his cool, which was the point of the exercise. There is time for nearly everything, but there is never a time to panic.”

Nods of understanding followed the man's words, and Harry finally took his seat as the Professor continued, “Now I will be assisting the running of the dueling club this year, and I would like to get a taste of what I will be working with. Potter, Harry Potter, that is I would like to see you first. Let’s see a little house rivalry, and bring up Mr Lupin to start. Nothing crazy boys. I want all non-lethal spells, and preferably nothing aimed at the head.”

In acceptance, Harry rose from his seat once again, and crossed to the front of the classroom where he was looking at a weary Remus Lupin. Harry offered the boy a respectful nod, and Lupin returned it as he drew his wand from his sleeve.

With a flick of his wrist the Wampus wand shot into Harry’s hands, and Professor Black stood in the middle of the two as he waved his wand several times expanding the area to fit a small dueling ring. He then pointed his wand toward the middle of the classroom where the rest of the students had gotten to their feet to watch and he whispered, “Fianto Duri.”

A translucent wall rose from the ground to the ceiling, and the Professor called out, “You boys both recognize this ward, yes?”

Two nods of assent were given, and the man accepted this, “Good. Ensure nothing you cast is capable of breaking it. If one of you does break it, there will be a week's worth of detentions, and 50 house points deducted. Am I clear?”

“Yes, Professor.” They both answered.

“Good. At the count of three, then.”

Harry barely heard the numbers as he watched Remus carefully. The young Potter was defeating Remus twenty years in the future in the man’s magical prime. He doubted very much that the Marauder stood a chance against him now, but he would not underestimate the werewolf.

When the final number was called Harry casually deflected the first stunning spell that came his way, and returned three quick low-level jinxes making Remus shield. Allowing the werewolf a chance to get a few spells in, Harry dodged the following curses, and tried to slip spells into the Gryffindor’s defense with little effort. Unsurprisingly Remus had the reflexes of a magical creature, and stayed on his feet.

Deciding to test the boy, Harry conjured two small dogs and sent them after the werewolf. In surprise, Remus attempted to vanish them both, but Harry hit them with a gemino charm multiplying the little ankle-biters while simultaneously deflecting incoming spells. In an effort to rid himself of the creatures, Remus fired a blasting charm at the ground, point-blank nearly knocking himself off-balance. Harry capitalized on the mistake in two swift moves by first disarming the young man, then binding him.

The Gryffindor boy was sweating, while Harry didn’t even look like he had exerted a single bit of effort. Applause was hesitant as Professor Black clapped the loudest, “Not bad, boys. Lupin, remember the lesson about panic. It is one of the hardest emotions to overcome, but it is what cost you here. Your desire to get rid of Potter's little dogs cost you. Had you overcome a small amount of pain, and dispelled them properly I am certain the duel would have lasted longer. Potter, I want to see more. You are staying up there. Shacklebolt, you are up.”

The large seventeen-year-old Ravenclaw rose from his chair without a hint of nerves displayed on his countenance. He patted Remus on the shoulder as he passed, and turned to face Harry with an even expression. Professor Black called the countdown, and this time Harry was forced to shield immediately as the reducto curse rocked his shields. Kingsley was not as docile as Remus had been. Kingsley was on a mission to prove a point, but Harry weaved his deflecting spells into the ward causing them to shimmer under the impact. Kingsley frowned at the move, and Professor Black called out the large Ravenclaw’s name in warning. Harry cheekily winked at the man, who grinned as he began firing stunner after stunner at the Slytherin. This time Harry began batting the curses back at the man who struggled to shield, and cast so quickly. When Harry began slipping his own curses into it the man was stuck with a body bind curse that followed a shield breaker in an instant. This time the class was stunned.

Harry had still not even broken a sweat. Black slowly clapped, and this time walked through his ward to address the teenager, “Well, we have a little King of the Hill going on right now. Not bad, Potter, what do you say to a 2 on 1?”

Shrugging, Harry did his best to look bored, “Whatever you think is best, sir.”

“Bones, Evans. Front and center.” Alphard called out.

Amelia and Lily rose from their seats and walked through the ward the professor had summoned as he stepped back out of the ring. Harry eyed his mother, knowing from Professor Flitwick that the woman was a charms prodigy. He also knew that she was gifted enough to defy the dark lord three times. Amelia Bones, on the other hand, had risen to become the head of the Auror Department at a young age, and knew she would be no slouch either.

This time when the countdown was given Harry did not waste time as he slipped two jinxes that came his way, and blasted the floor apart below them. Both witches combined their shields to block the attack, but Harry did not give them even a moment to breathe as he transfigured the rubble from his blasting charm into snakes. Neither witch batted an eyelash at this as Amelia dismantled the transfigurations, and Lily summoned multiple paper birds, set them on fire, and launched them at him with a quick swish of her wand. Harry turned the paper mache into sand, and whirled it around his body, and turned it into a swarm of bats, and sent them right back at the two girls. At this time he was forced to shield himself from a curse that looked like it could have been a bone breaker from Amelia, and slipped under a stunner from Lily.

Amelia stepped in front of Lily as she attempted to vanish the bats, but to the redhead’s dismay the gemino charm once again plagued the two as the bats multiplied, swarming the area. As Amelia attempted to curse Harry again a bat intercepted the spell, and Harry flashed his wand in a wide arc creating a blast of sound that made both girls cover their ears. In an instant Harry stunned Lily, and began firing rapid curses, jinxes, and hexes at Amelia. To her credit her defense was impeccable, but her mistake was allowing Harry to close the distance between the two as he fired non-stop spells. As the spells increased in tempo the girl’s shield began to flicker, but still held until Harry was close enough to reach out, grab the young woman’s wrist in an iron-type grip, and cast petrificus totalus at point blank range. Harry carefully guided the woman to the floor, and turned to face his professor with a raised eyebrow.

Professor Black nodded as if he met his expectation, and dispelled the ward, “Not bad, Potter. Not bad.”

With two subtle wand movements, both females were revived and looking at Harry in surprise. Black started with compliments, “The fact that you two lasted as long as you did against what was a completely different dueling style than the first two fights you witnessed is very good. You worked as a team, and pushed the lad to actually work for his victory. I doubt any other two would’ve had much more luck.”

A blonde boy in green robes snorted at this, and Alphard frowned, “Something I said amuses you, Yaxley?”

The Slytherin bowed his head before responding, “Not at all, Professor.”

“Perhaps you would like to face Mr Potter then?” The Professor challenged.

Yaxley frowned at his words, “My type of dueling would not be of any use in this type of scenario. My family did not teach me to cast with stunners and basic curses.”

Sirius turned to face the boy with a roll of his eyes, “Of course, they didn’t, Yaxley. There wouldn’t be any point learning anything that isn’t dark magic, right?”

Most of the class gasped at his words while Professor Black frowned at the young man, “That is quite enough, Mr Black.”

“Let him use whatever magic he wants, Professor.” Harry said suddenly.

The Defense Professor turned to face his student that stood in front of the class with his eyebrows furrowed, “You could get hurt, Mr Potter. I would not want to have to explain that to your family.”

“I assure you, Professor, that the only person that will have to explain any injuries would be myself.” Harry assured the man, “My father would be…let’s call it disappointed, and leave it at that.”

Many stared at Harry in confusion while he shook his head, “Sir, I am certain you are capable of casting stronger wards. Mr Yaxley does not seem to think highly of my abilities. I would like to see him do better than Miss Evans and Miss Bones since he seems to think so little of their performance.”

There was little choice at that point as Yaxley shot to his feet, “I accept.”

Professor Black looked between the two boys before shaking his head, “Very well. Better to test each other here than elsewhere. Let’s see a clean fight. Nothing lethal, boys. If I see any blatant use of the Dark Arts up there I will have that person scrubbing toilets with a toothbrush, and I mean it.”

Harry nodded as Yaxley ignored the Professor, and strode towards his end of the dueling ring. Knowing already how he would handle what happened next, Harry closed his eyes, and gathered his magic as he felt the Professor raise the wards around them.

He heard the numbers being counted, but his eyes remained closed as he slowly moved his wand from side to side quietly focusing on the magical presence in the room. At the call of 1 Harry felt the spell coming towards him, but with a slash of his hand the wards that had been erected were ripped into his control, and used to absorb several curses that came at him at a breakneck speed. Harry wasted no time in pulling the young man forward with a summoning charm with his bare hand, and blasting the boy in the chest with an under-powered reducto charm from his wand, launching him into the back wall. Fortunately for Yaxley, Harry cushioned his crash, before disarming him, gagging him, and putting him in ropes. The duel had lasted less than ten seconds, and unlike the previous, he had hardly drawn a breath of exertion.

No one was clapping this time, not even Professor Black. Harry then waved his wand dispelling the wards with ease, and returned to his seat without further prompting. Alphard walked to the front of the room, dispelled Harry’s ropes and gag, before instructing the red-faced Yaxley to return to his seat. The Slytherin Prefect did, but not before glaring at Harry as he picked up his wand and made his way back to his table where each of his friends looked stunned.

Professor Black decided that testing Harry any further was unnecessary and summoned another pair to duel after an awkward pause. It took a moment to bring the class back to focus, but as the next set of duels started, Amelia leaned over and whispered to him quietly, “How did you do it?”

Watching as Snape dueled with Frank, Harry kept his eyes on the pair with interest as he whispered back, “I ripped control of the wards from Professor Black to absorb all of Yaxley’s curses. Then a little bit of wandless magic, followed by some very basic charm work.”

“Oh, is that all?” Amelia snorted.

“Very simple magic, Miss Bones.” Harry said back with a slight smile, “I was looking to humble one of my housemates, not show off the powerful magic of my family.”

The deep rumbling voice of Kinglsey talked quietly from the side of the table, “You did more than that. I was last year's dueling champion for the sixth years. It was foolish of Yaxley to challenge you after beating me. Even more so after you handled Evans and Amelia. I wouldn’t cross either of them, much less together.”

Frank knocked Snape down to his knees with a barrage of stunners, but in a whirl, Snape flicked his wand into a spin, and launched Longbottom into the ward making him bounce off hard. Harry was surprised the ward did not break under the force of his body, but Snape had the man disarmed in a heartbeat, and looked expectantly at their professor.

The Professor started the applause before congratulating them on a well-fought duel before offering minor critiques, and dismissing the boys to their seats. Next, Harry saw James and Nate get called to the front, making the time traveler take interest in the coming match.

Amelia shook her head, “This could be a good duel. With no rules, I would put my money on Greengrass, but with the limits in place I like James’ chances.”

Kingsley nodded his head in agreement, but said nothing. What followed was one of the better duels in Harry’s opinion. James was fast. Faster than he had imagined. Nate was well-skilled too. His shielding was precise and quick, but he lacked the variety that James was putting forth. Prank magic and basic charms was something James clearly excelled in, but turning Nate's conjurations against him with basic battle transfigurations is what made the difference as James tied the man in ropes that he transfigured from the avis charm.

It was clear to Harry that while James was a talented wizard, he had never pushed himself in combat. Not at this point in his life. The carefree smile, the risks he took casting prank magic in his duel, all demonstrated his actions were not calculated properly. Even against Lily or Amelia, Harry doubted that James would have measured up.

More pairs were called, and Amelia quietly made comments to Kingsley about her thoughts on each duelist, while the Ravenclaw mostly just nodded in acceptance of her words. The duel between Peter and Elaina was pathetic in Harry’s opinion. The girl had beaten him faster than Harry had beaten Yaxley. It took a five-spell chain that Harry had never considered before to see Peter thrown back by a gust of wind, and disarmed with accuracy even Harry would have struggled with. Professor Black was quite impressed, and seemed interested in testing her further, but Elaina walked out of the ward, quickly returning to her seat in the back of the class.

The other impressive duel that Harry noted was between Andromeda, and the blonde at her table that was identified as Pandora.

Pandora was very creative with her magic, but Andromeda was a powerhouse. She was fast, and fought with clear intent. Every time Harry thought the blonde was finished she found a way to stay in the fight. Their duel would go down as the longest in the day, and at the ten-minute mark Amelia grunted, “I have to give it to Lovegood, she's good. Her husband is nuts and bolts, but the girl is gifted with a wand.”

Harry’s head jerked in Amelia’s direction. Lovegood? This was Luna’s mom? The things we lose always have a way of coming back to us. Those were words Luna had said to him. Words that were often said by her mother, but how was she already Pandora Lovegood?

“Lovegood?” Harry asked, “Any relation to Xenophilius?”

Kingsley nodded, “Aye, he was in my house last year. Graduated, and married Pandora over the summer. He started his own newspaper. It is quite…unique. Xeno was a nice enough man, but an oddball. Pandora is much more…let’s kindly call it down to earth.”

Amelia nodded, “She’s Nate’s cousin too. On his dad’s side. She was Pandora Greengrass before this year.”

Harry frowned at this. That meant Luna and Daphne were closely related. Luna had never mentioned this to him. Maybe the family wasn’t close to her mother’s side of the family after her passing. It was sad to think that Luna struggled through the school without much support through her first four years, and it seemed none of the Greengrass clan did anything for the girl.

At last, Andromeda pinned the girl as she closed the distance between the two. Looking victorious in the end, Andromeda helped her friend up, and laughed at whatever she said. Professor Black seemed satisfied with the duels he had witnessed, as he repaired his classroom with casual flicks of his wand, and dispelled his wards with ease. “I admit I expected worse. This is a gifted group of students, and it will be a pleasure to find ways to push each of you to your limits, and beyond. It is beyond these limits that we will determine the type of witch and wizard each of you are.”

Nods of assent and understanding were given by most, while some appeared cautious of the man’s words. Harry briefly wondered how many of his classmates may drop the class when they realized the challenge that lay before them. The Professor dismissed the class, but before Harry could speak with Lily and the other people waiting to talk to him he heard a voice call out to him, “Harry Potter. Come speak with me.”

James, who had an excited smile on his face, frowned at the Professor, but Harry shrugged at the Marauder, and walked to the front to speak with the Defense Professor.

Professor Black was a middle aged man by Harry’s guess. His facial hair was a healthy dark black color, much like what he remembered of Sirius in his adulthood. His hair however was much shorter than Sirius and Arcturus. Alphard’s hair was short and curly instead of the long locks of Sirius and Arcturus, but the man’s eyes were what had Harry’s attention. They were eyes that had seen war, but at the same time, Harry knew the man was too young to have fought in the Great War, so was curious about the man’s experience.

The two held a long quiet stare down before the Professor broke the silence, “How much were you holding back?”

“I fought to the level of my opponents.” Harry admitted, but did not commit to answering the question in the full, “With the exception of Yaxley. I had heard rumblings that the members of my house were looking to see what I was made of. I hope my demonstration will dissuade any further unpleasant business.”

“They would be foolish to attack you after that display.” Alphard said in agreement, “Ripping the wards from my control was no easy feat. I believe I will be quite interested in seeing your work in the dueling club.”

Indecision was on Harry’s mind when it came to the dueling club, and decided to inform his Professor of his thoughts, “I don’t think I will bother, Professor. There is nothing to be gained in the dueling club for me.”

Professor Black frowned at his words, “There are some outstanding duelists in this school. My niece and nephew are both talented. Longbottom too, if the kiddy gloves were taken off. I assure you the level of magic being thrown in the competitions held in the Great Hall with all the professors watching is much higher.”

“I understand, Professor.” Harry accepted without much thought but shook his head, “Revealing my skill set in that kind of environment is something I am not sure I am comfortable with. That isn’t how I was raised, and I think I would rather remain anonymous. I will save the glory for the Quidditch pitch, or for my cousin.”

If possible the frown deepened, “You are quite the mystery, Potter. You come from nowhere with formidable skills, and yet you have no desire to prove yourself.”

“I have nothing to prove, Professor.” Harry added feeling an edge of steel entering his voice.

“If there is anything I can do to change your mind you will let me know.” The man commanded, “Your father expressed his desire for us to cross wands, and I am in agreement that it could be beneficial to us both. I would not be willing to do so within the walls of Hogwarts. While I respect the Headmaster a great deal, I would not have him learn of a private arrangement made between our families.”

“Perhaps on the grounds then?” Harry proposed carefully, “My father says beyond the wards there is still a lot of the Black Forest left. We can create our own wards, and duel behind those.”

Professor Black offered a bow of his head, “Let us plan on it tomorrow morning then. We can determine from there how often we wish to continue our little bouts. Let us meet on the south side of the Quidditch Pitch, and make our journey into the forest together. Better to be safe than killed by arrogance venturing into the forest alone.”

Returning the show of respect Harry chose to seek dismissal after nodding his head, “If that will be all, Professor, I believe I will have Potions with my head of house shortly.”

“Very well, best get to it then. Good work today, Potter.” The Professor said dismissively as he flicked his wand towards the door allowing his next class entrance, and providing Harry with his way out.

Curious looks came from the incoming fifth-year OWL students as Harry walked past them with an even expression. He would be looking forward to a real test, but he had a feeling his new friends, classmates, and even James would have some questions for him this evening.

Dreams of Home Chapter 14

Chapter 14

The knock on the door was preceded by butterflies in Harry’s stomach. The last conversation Harry had with the Headmaster of Hogwarts was in the man’s weakened state. The young man now knew the many secrets his old mentor had kept from him, and there was a bitterness in the underlying parts of his subconscious as the memory Snape left him echoed in his mind, ‘You’ve been raising him like a pig for slaughter.’

The door opened, and the familiar voice called out permission to enter as Harry forced himself to put one foot in front of the other. The blue eyes of the man he once looked up to were upon him, but what was missing was the smile. Dumbledore had his hands folded with two fingers pressed to his head when Harry entered the room, and they moved to the surface in front of him as the young man approached his desk. With a slight bow of his head, Harry offered the man greetings, “Good evening, Headmaster.”

In an instant, Harry felt it. Wards. Powerful, ancient wards. The Wampus wand that chose Harry when he arrived in this world shot to his hands as he eyed the still unmoving Headmaster with trepidation. The man finally stood, still no sign of the Elder Wand, and he looked down upon Harry curiously as if he expected a different response from the boy, “Who are you?”

Frowning at the question Harry spat, “What is this? I feel the wards you just summoned. What are you doing?”

The trill of the Phoenix was heard, and he saw Fawkes fly to his perch from the back of the room. A calming feeling spread through Harry, but it was not enough to make him put away his wand. Dumbledore on the other hand looked curious as he looked at his familiar which merely stared at Harry expectantly. A long tense moment passed before Dumbledore stated, “You have been in the company of a phoenix before.”

Deciding that lying as little as possible would do him favors Harry nodded, “I have been well acquainted with one since I was 12 years old.”

The older man waited for further explanation, but the time traveler shook his head, “My father told me you were barmy, Dumbledore, but you must know trapping me in this office without even introducing yourself is political suicide. Now I ask again, what is the meaning of this?”

“I will give you one chance.” Dumbledore said calmly, “It would give you no benefit to lie. Who are you?”

Dumbledore knew. Harry wasn’t sure how, or why, but the old man knew he wasn’t who he said he was. Despite all the efforts Charlus and Arcturus had gone through to protect the secret, the Hogwarts Headmaster could expose them. Harry knew about the wand the old man carried, and a part of him wondered if his hand was about to be forced into taking his birthright far earlier than he had intended. Dumbledore was a powerhouse, but Harry was certainly at an advantage in close quarters. It gave the man much less freedom to rely on his strength in transfiguration, but still, Harry was hesitant to cross wands with the only man that the Dark Lord ever feared.

“What do you know?” Harry asked after much hesitation.

The two men stare down continued for a moment before Dumbledore grabbed a file off his desk, “The transcript I have here says that Harry Arcturus Potter was born on July 31st, 1960. This makes you a little young for a seventh-year student, but this is not the unheard-ofpart.”

Reaching into his desk Dumbledore pulled out a rather thick book, and dropped it on his desk creating a loud thud, “This is the book of acceptance. Each year the quill of admittance pens the names of each witch or wizard born with a large enough magical core to pass a basic magical curriculum. The names of every child born to a family that has attended this school are normally placed at the forefront of the list, and sent an invitation automatically. No letter was ever sent to Harry Arcturus Potter. I have never had to pull these magical artifacts from their place in the upper parts of Hogwarts, but I would certainly remember a name such as yours. Now I will ask again, who are you? Why have you entered my school on false pretenses?”

Fuck. Of the all things they would be beaten by. A book that detects magical signatures was not on Harry’s radar at all. Trying to think of any excuse or lie that would get him out of his predicament he deflated, before speaking, “My name is Harry Potter. I am a Potter and Black by blood. That much is true.”

“Your parents?”

Gritting his teeth Harry shook his head, “Family secret.”

Frowning Dumbledore stepped around his desk leaving nothing now between them, “I am afraid you will have to do better than that. I cannot allow an unknown walk through the hall of these schools given the state of things in our country.”

“You think Charlus and Dorea Potter would allow a threat to walk these halls with their nephew in the castle?” Harry asked his temper flaring, “Why even accept my family's application to put me in the school if you were going to make an issue of it?”

“Between the names Potter and Black, there was no denying your acceptance.” Dumbledore admitted, “They could’ve made my life quite difficult, and without exposing you there was no other option.”

“So you cut me off from my family, and summoned me for a private meeting without the consent of my parents to interrogate me?” Harry asked hotly, his temper from the secrets the man had kept from him in the war threatening to spill over, “You have no right to interfere in my family’s business.”

“It is a matter of safety for the students and staff that reside in this school that is my right.” Dumbledore corrected with a hint of steel in his voice.

“Then we are at an impasse. I will not be disclosing pertinent information about my life for it jeopardizes the safety and reputation of members of my family.” Harry returned with every bit of malice.

The look on Dumbledore’s face was one Harry had never seen directed at him. It was an expression Harry had seen pointed in the direction of Umbridge and Voldemort. Whatever wild assumptions the Headmaster had made about Harry, clearly none of them were good. The old man was viewing Harry as a potential enemy, and now the Elder Wand slid into the man’s hands, “I am afraid what follows will be for the Greater Good.”

Harry’s eyes widened, and as the man raised his wand, Fawkes flew in between the pair letting out a warning sound that the young man had never heard before. The tips of the bird's wings were dropping small embers, and Harry realized that for a second time, Fawkes was coming to his defense. Dumbledore looked shocked at his familiar, and in an instant lowered his wand. His blue eyes were wide and unwavering on his legendary ally, and at last, Harry felt the wards around the office begin to lower.

The tense silence had turned awkward, and Harry coughed before asking, “What now?”

“Now I ask…” Dumbledore started before pausing, “No, now I implore that you give me something. Any bit of information that can help me sleep at night. Something that gives me hope that you are not here with ill intentions to my students or staff. I have lowered the wards of this office, and if you so chose you could walk out without a further word. Fawkes has clearly made his opinion known, and in the fifty years, we have been companions he has never stood against me as he does now. My old friend knows something, and not for the first time I wish he could speak.”

A glimpse of the man Harry trusted was showing himself at this moment. The man that drew his wand ready to strike him down for not revealing all the information he held was the man that had earned his ire. This man that would let him go free is the man that earned his respect, “I wish no ill will to your students or staff, Headmaster, of that I can assure you. I have returned to Britain with a singular purpose, and that is to put an end to a man you knew as Tom Riddle.”

Dumbledore clearly did not expect this, “How do you-”

“That doesn’t matter right now, Headmaster.” Harry cut off patronizingly, “Nor was it the right question.”

Speaking in riddles was something the old man was quite fond of, and Harry took more than a little satisfaction watching the wheels turn in his former mentor's eyes, “The right question…Why?”

“In some ways, he took everything from me.” Harry answered simply, “And if he is allowed to continue he will take all I have left. I will not harm any that does not swear allegiance to him. Sympathizers I will turn the other cheek, but fanatics, the ones that bear the mark we are seeing in the skies of our country…I will not. Mr Riddle may not yet realize we are sworn enemies, but he will one day soon.”

“He is a very dangerous wizard, Mr Potter. Perhaps the most dangerous to be born in many years.” Dumbledore consoled.

“Then it is a good thing I don’t plan to fight fair, isn’t it, Headmaster? I want to trust you, but in a roundabout way that I can’t yet explain, you have wronged me. Wronged me to the point that I am unsure whether I can trust you, much less forgive you.” Harry offered without a hint of passion in his voice.

The tone of his words clearly surprised the old man, but perhaps not as much as the content, “I am certain we have never met before today. I believe I would remember a young man such as yourself.”

“All will be clear one day, Headmaster. Until then, I will ask you to trust in the history of my family. Remember what they have done for Britain. I very much intend to honor that legacy in the same way my forefathers did if I must.” Harry stated ominously.

Looking conflicted the Headmaster offered the slightest nod of his head, “Very well. I trust we can keep our differences out of the ears of the students and staff for the time being.”

Smiling for the first time since he entered the office Harry confirmed this thought, “Of course. I can’t have people thinking I am a nutter attacking the head of my school on my first night here. I would however expect a call from my mother, I suspect she will be quite displeased with our interaction tonight.”

Chuckling now, Dumbledore asked, “I don’t suppose I could ask for the favor of it remaining between us?”

“Not a chance, sir.” Harry returned with a wicked smirk, “I would expect quite the dressing down in your future. Knowing you have encountered my mother on numerous occasions I would caution that your wand is ready. She is quite protective of me these days.”

Offering a bow of his head at the offered words Dumbledore glanced towards his familiar again before saying, “I look forward to hearing of your progress inside this school Mr Potter. I wish you a good term, and offer an open door if you ever wish to discuss my old student, or any other that may be a threat to our world. It is a big task that you have set yourself upon.”

“A path that has been paved by better witches and wizards than myself, sir, but I thank you for the offer.” Harry returned with an acknowledging bow.

With that, Harry turned on his heels and departed the office. As soon as the door closed behind him he took a deep breath of relief, his adrenaline fading from the near confrontation that he had with one of the most powerful wizards of the century. Harry had held hope that in a duel, he would surprise the man with his ferocity and skill. Plus, in close quarters, he would like to think his age, stamina, and training he had done over the summer with his father would give him an edge. Regardless, he knew that a duel with the Headmaster would be one of the toughest fights of his life, and one that he would be unlikely to come out on top of.

Grateful that things had not turned bloody on his first night at Hogwarts, he made his way down to the dungeons, wondering how he would explain his knowledge of the location of Slytherin's Common Room. He also pondered how he would get the password. The worst-case scenario was that he could go to Slughorn's office, and ask, but instead, he turned to an area he was more familiar with. Ascending the staircase led Harry to the seventh floor, where he paced in front of the familiar tapestry three times revealing a door that would provide all he required.

.o.

Dumbledore couldn’t prevent himself from pacing in his office. The Potters were bringing a new player on to the board. One that shouldn’t exist. It was clear that the boy was a Potter, and he swore to it. He could’ve lied, but why would Fawkes have protected the boy if he were a liar.

Then there was the accusation towards the Headmaster, himself. How had he wronged the Potters? How had Tom Riddle taken everything from him? Dumbledore had of course heard the mumbles of revolution around the world from the ICW, so perhaps Harry was blaming Voldemort for this pureblood revolution. Perhaps someone dear to him was killed by the radicals where he grew up?

If Harry knew who Tom Riddle was, did that mean that he blamed the Headmaster for allowing the man to rise to power unchecked? It was the only thing that made sense. What didn’t add into the equation was Fawkes.

Looking at his longtime companion he noticed the phoenix had hardly taken his eyes off him since the Potter scion had departed his office, “What is it about this boy, old friend? Why do you trust him?”

The phoenix let out a happy trill at the man, and Dumbledore shook his head, “I wish I could understand. We have been friends for nearly fifty years, so I will trust you on this. I just hope I am not misinterpreting your warnings.”

The phoenix merely cocked its head to the side and the man sighed in frustration. He would be keeping an eye on the boy, but he desperately wanted to understand. James Potter was a great wizard in the makings, and that was with the boy mostly applying his time to pranks. If Charlus Potter had raised his son in combat then he could only imagine what the young man might be capable of. Coming from both the Black and Potter lines spoke of the young man’s potential. Dumbledore could only hope it would be used the right way.

.o.

The next morning Harry found his way to the grounds at an hour that would be unusual for the Hogwarts student body. The sun was barely on the horizon when Harry was making his way around the lake. Hours had already passed since he rose from a bed in the Room of Requirement, and he pushed himself harder than usual as he attempted to leave behind the dreams that haunted him. The final moments of Hermione and Tonks fresh on his mind.

At the end of his workout, he freshened himself up, and reversed the shrinking charm on his chest to change into his Hogwarts robes. When he entered the hall that morning for breakfast Harry noticed Professor Slughorn looking through a Daily Prophet, and walked past the curious glances of his housemates towards the head table. Professor Slughorn greeted the young man with an excited smile, “Harry, my boy, good morning. How was your first night in Slytherin House?”

Returning the good morning greeting Harry explained his predicament, “The Headmaster and I had a meeting that went later than planned. I never had an opportunity to get the password or location to our dormitory.”

Slughorn looked appalled at his words, “Harry! Why didn’t you come to wake me? Or have the Headmaster bring you down?”

“Even if I knew where your office was, sir I would not have woken you up. The Headmaster and I hardly left on the best terms last night. Personal disagreement. Besides, I am quite resourceful sir, and have learned to adapt when necessary. It was hardly even an inconvenience, the castle is quite large after all.” Harry added with a smile.

Slughorn looked like he had a hundred questions, but instead sighed, “Of course, my boy. I will escort you myself to the Slytherin dorms, and give you the password upon the conclusion of our breakfast. Please try to enjoy it, and we will remedy the error of our judgment from last night.”

Harry offered a slight bow of his head, and then returned to the table where Andromeda and Nate were staring at him with wide eyes. When he sat down Andromeda asked in surprise, “Where were you last night? I waited for you to come down to the dorms, but it was after midnight before I gave up. I thought you had been expelled.”

“Long story.” Harry answered between grabbing bacon, and a few pieces of toast, “Needless to say, I found a place to sleep after wandering the halls for a bit.”

Harry knew there was no way he was going to explain that he knew where the Slytherin Common Room was, and did not dare test his theory that a parselmouth would likely be able to open the door even without a password. Too many possible mistakes could be made along the way that made it not worth the risk.

Andromeda looked like she wanted to pry, but with a warning look for Nate she decided to drop it, while Harry said, “Besides, Professor Slughorn is personally going to show me to our Common Room now. I will get to sleep in my new bed tonight.”

Andi leaned over towards him quietly, “Probably for the best. Lots of whispers in the Common Room last night. I have a bad feeling about what may follow tonight.”

Harry looked curiously at the girl, before his eyes drifted down the table to notice a few had quickly lowered their heads to avoid his gaze. A frown followed this line of thinking before he shook his head, “Some bridges are best crossed once you get to them. Let’s have a good first day of lessons. What do we have first anyway?”

Elaina appeared suddenly taking a seat next to Harry, answering his question with a small smile on her face, “Most of the seventh years have a free period, but Andi, Nate, and I have Defense Against the Dark Arts.”

Nate grumbled, “No wonder you look like you are in such a cheery mood. Starting our year off with your favorite subject.”

Elaina ignored the Greengrass heir as she grabbed a piece of toast with that small smile still on her countenance. The girl's dark hair was tied back today, and put in a neat bun. Her skinny frame made her robes look larger than necessary, but even so, Harry was impressed by the air of confidence she held. Noting what Nate had said in the back of his mind, Harry spoke indifferently, “Ah yes. I got to meet our defense teacher very briefly at the Black Family gathering. Alphard Black right? He wasn’t at the feast last night.”

Andromeda frowned at his words, and seemed to recall the evening before knowing he was right, “That is odd. Usually, the new professors are always at the opening feast.”

Nate shook his shoulders dismissively, “Maybe something came up. Could’ve been a hundred things, but I doubt it is really our business as long as he is there for the first lesson.”

In agreement, the four Slytherins continued their breakfast discussing the various teachers in the school, and Harry felt he had a decent expectation of what would follow. Professor Slughorn had found his way over to Harry towards the end of the meal, and as promised escorted the time traveler down to dungeons where he was ‘introduced’ to the Slytherin Common Room. The room was as dimly lit as Harry remembered from all those years before. The low-hanging lanterns, greenish lamps, and fine leather chairs were spread across the room neatly, and a nearby window indicated they were below the Black Lake.

Taking in his new home for the year, Slughorn talked about some of the other Blacks that had passed through his halls in recent years. The phenomenon which was Bellatrix Black was a main topic of conversation, and Harry tried not to reveal his animosity toward the woman. He also mentioned Narcissa, as well as the parents of the Black sisters, as well as Sirius and Regulus' parents. By the time Harry was led up the stairs he was introduced to a small room that held a small bed and desk. Slughorn looked apologetically towards the young man, “Bad luck, my boy, seems all the best rooms were taken, but this one will be yours for the year. I shall give you a friendly piece of advice, however. How one decorates their room in Slytherin can often determine their status. Wards, defensive spells, and decorations can raise your status in our house. Choose wisely.”

Harry nodded as his eyes flickered around the room. One small window showed the Black Lake, but other than that the room was practically Spartan. He would have his work cut out for him if he wanted to make it anything spectacular, but in acceptance, he offered a smile towards the professor, “When I am done with it you will have to come to see my work, sir. What do you do if you have to breach the wards of someone's room in an emergency?”

The man looked at Harry curiously, before answering, “I am no slouch with a wand, Harry. Most of the students besides the 7th years I could dismantle in a matter of moments. If I struggled I would summon the Headmaster, or professor Babbling.”

In understanding, Harry nodded as he flicked his wand, and in three quick motions summoned some very basic defenses for his room. Slughorn looked impressed, but didn’t comment further, “Well, my boy you best be getting off to Professor Black’s class. Do you need directions to the North tower or the third floor?”

“No, Professor, I know the way.” Harry answered, “Thank you for giving me the private tour.”

Slughorn offered him a final wink, and wished him luck on his first day of classes as Harry took his personal items out of his cloak and tossed them onto his bed, not bothering to unshrink them just yet. With another wave of his wand, he created a new ward that would certainly keep any student out of his room. A creation of his father’s, and he was uncertain of how the man came up with it, but in practice, the ward created a visible shield in the doorway. The shield was a perfect mirror however, so any magic cast at it would be reflected back at the caster, and was all but impenetrable. It would take delicate rune work to bring down this ward, and in the meantime the creator would be alerted as soon as the process began, giving the defender all the time he could possibly need to stop the intruder.

In acceptance of his work, Harry returned to the Slytherin Common Room to find it empty, and departed for his first class.